<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>Galerie Saint-Paul</title>
	<atom:link href="https://galeriesaintpaul.com/feed/" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com</link>
	<description>Galerie Saint-Paul</description>
	<lastBuildDate>Thu, 15 May 2025 19:59:57 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<language>en-US</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>
	hourly	</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>
	1	</sy:updateFrequency>
	
	<item>
		<title>THE PERPENDICULAR WORLD</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-perpendicular-world/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-perpendicular-world/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:15:23 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/the-perpendicular-world/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_0 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_0">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_0 et_clickable  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_blurb et_pb_blurb_0  et_pb_text_align_left  et_pb_blurb_position_top et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_blurb_content">
					<div class="et_pb_main_blurb_image"><span class="et_pb_image_wrap et_pb_only_image_mode_wrap"><img decoding="async" src="data:image/svg+xml;base64,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" alt="" class="et-waypoint et_pb_animation_top et_pb_animation_top_tablet et_pb_animation_top_phone" /></span></div>
					<div class="et_pb_blurb_container">
						<h4 class="et_pb_module_header"><span>The perpendicular world</span></h4>
						<div class="et_pb_blurb_description"><p>I was unhappy; I had been unhappy for quite a while. The banker had called back the business loan one year after I invested it in a second art gallery.</p>
<p>Besides that, it had been a tough year. I had taken a partner and he revealed himself to be a thief, stealing money from our joint bank account and paintings from my inventory. When I talked to him about it and told him I was considering calling the police, he threatened me.</p>
<p>I had been sick, and my wife wanted us to move back to Montreal.</p>
<p> Sometimes, I could see an image for a fragment of a second in the corner of my left eye and the image disappeared too quickly to leave enough detail to remember. It seems to me that it was a landscape, a wheat field giving into a forest of gigantic trees. These images came more and more often, many times per day now and it worried me. I thought I was losing my mind or my sight.</p>
<p>I went to see the good doctor Johnson and he said there was nothing wrong with my eyes.</p>
<p> I remembered a book about astral trips that had profoundly affected me. It was mentioning a group, a sect called The Rosicrucian, and this group was working on keeping the world safe for a period of 60 years. Then the group would cease their activity for 40 years and resume for another 60 years.</p>
<p>The book said that The Rosicrucian were led by an angel. They were using astral trips to influence the world. They were able to move their soul outside their body and visit the world at incredible speed. They were able to go into the bedrooms of powerful people and share their mind while they were asleep and influence their decisions. They could go to the moon, possibly to the stars while their bodies rested in their bed.</p>
<p> I used to go to a Benedictine monastery for 4 days of silence when I was in my 30s. I went there every second year for a while. This is where I practiced the teachings of that book on how to induce astral trips. I had to achieve a total absence of thought without falling asleep and then try to move outside my body without moving my physical body. One time, I succeeded, I instantly floated at the ceiling looking at my body lying on the bed, and I got scared. I panicked, for I was sure I was dying, and I quickly went back into my body.</p>
<p> In the following years I did two astral trips, involuntary ones. The first time it happened, I was cutting the branches with an electrical saw, and I heard a tremendous click in my mind and I was instantly flying to the sky at incredible speed. There were ghosts talking to me, but I did not pay attention for my little daughter was right beside me when the click happened and I was afraid to cut her head off with the electrical saw. I was fighting to get back into my body and I did. It had lasted just a second perhaps and no harm was done.</p>
<p> The second time it happened, I was mowing the lawn with my daughter beside me, and it was a repetition of the first experience.</p>
<p> Now I remembered all of that and I thought that perhaps these visions in the corner of my left eye were somehow related to my ability to do astral trips. What if I could prolong the visions? I thought. Could I possibly go into that world?</p>
<p> At that time, I was living in Naples, Florida in a condo on the shore of an alligator infested lake near Marco Island airport. On the other side of the airport strip there was another lake, smaller and this one was infested with crocodiles. It was the Everglades going up to the very tip of Florida. There was a lot of wildlife there. There were deer, black bears, Florida panthers, raccoons, wolves and a trail where I was walking every morning at dawn. I was the only one walking that trail that went along the two lakes and it was a dangerous walk. I always carried my long knife and held a quarterstaff for if I was attacked, I wouldn’t go without a fight.</p>
<p> There was a clearing by the trail about one mile from my condo where I used to sit and meditate, and this is where I started to try to hold on to the left eye corner visions. I practiced every day. Now, I could see that world and I felt that I could move into it, I just had to try. I did, there was a blur and suddenly I was sitting in this other world wheat field. I could see a moon, it had oceans and continents and clouds and it looked way bigger than our moon.</p>
<p> <strong>I was sitting in another world!</strong></p>
<p> I heard all kinds of roars, squeaks, shouts and birds’ calls. I stood up and the wheat was rising to my chin. I saw a huge beast from a distance, and it looked like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, it emitted a tremendous roar as it charged towards a group of massive beasts. I realized that this place was far too dangerous for me, I ran towards the gigantic trees and reached the first one without incident. It was about 200 feet in diameter and was reaching up to perhaps a thousand feet. The bark was so deeply dented that I could easily climb it and I didn’t wait. I climbed up to the first branch coming out of the trunk horizontally at a height of perhaps 75 feet. I was afraid of the heights and did not look down as I climbed it. I reached the huge branch, and it was as wide as a street. I stood on it and looked at my new world. It was magnificent. Blossoming trees and colorful bushes contrasted nicely with the gold of the wheat field and the blue of a nearby river.</p>
<p> There were beasts of all kinds, some were grazing, some were playing, and some were hunting. Birds of all kinds and all colors were singing or calling happily. The air smelled fresh and good, and the tree had an odor too, it smelled great. I suddenly realized that I was hungry. Some branches were growing out of the main one on which I was standing; they carried large and thick leaves and I could spot one kind of nut and three different kinds of fruits.</p>
<p> I walked to one of the nearest sprouting branches and pulled out a leaf. The leaf was heavy, it held something liquid inside. I cut it open with my knife and there was a syrup coming out. A drop fell on my jeans and did not burn it. I touched the syrup with my finger and there was no burning or acidic feel, my skin was totally unaffected, and it smelled real good. I tasted it and it was delicious. I waited for a while and tasted it again and then drank some.</p>
<p> I waited an hour or so watching the wildlife underneath and just felt unaffected by the sap. I then pulled out 4 more leaves and cut them open and drank the sap. I filled me nicely and gave me some energy. I decided to try the fruits and they too were filling me nicely and tasted wonderful. There were zillions of leaves and fruits on that gigantic tree and here, I thought, on this world, no one would ever be hungry. I tried to get back to the clearing of my original world and there were no vision on my left eye corner and no way to do it. <strong>I was trapped!</strong></p>
<p> Weeks have passed. I found shelters in some huge cavities of the trees. I climbed and ventured through the country, traveling from one tree to the next one through the interlacing branches. I felt stronger than ever before, and I knew I was getting younger. It could be the sap or the fruits but something in what I was eating was slowly giving me back my youth. I found some stones at the base of a tree that I used to produce fire and I started to bake some bread made out with the sap, the wheat and the tree nuts. Delicious!</p>
<p> I saw some predators on the branches; some were felines, panthers like, but they left me alone. They did not identify me as a potential prey or perhaps I did not smell right to them. But on the land, with those dinosaurs roaming around, I knew I would not have survived a day. So, I kept to the trees.</p>
<p> One day, as I was standing on a branch, a very strange being walked towards me. It was walking on spindly legs ending in powerful talons. It was just as tall as me and covered with feathers. It stopped at a certain distance and opened its large wings. The colors were beautiful. It had two appendages ending with some kind of fingers, more like short tentacles, they were coming out of its chest just under the wings attachment. It had a leather belt holding something metallic, perhaps a laser gun. It had a bird-like head, an eagle head, but the head was slightly disproportioned to its body, a little too big perhaps. but it gave the being a wisdom look. It looked at me and I sensed that it was looking straight into my soul. I did not know its intentions but I didn’t pull out my long knife from my belt. I did not sense that it intended to attack me.</p>
<p>– Hello beautiful being! I said with admiration.</p>
<p>– Hello stranger! I came to investigate who or what you are. Replied the birdlike creature.</p>
<p>I heard the being voice right into my mind. It was telepathic communication!</p>
<p>– I am a human and I come from another world. I replied. My name is Richard.</p>
<p>– You are gifted with intelligence. I appreciate that. Said the bird. My name is Krzzzurr and my species is spread out in this world. We also came from another world; our spaceship landed here thousands of years ago.</p>
<p>– A spaceship, wow! Your species must have achieved a high technological level. I said. We humans could only reach the moon and we did it only once. Is your spaceship still functioning? Could you use it again and travel to the stars?</p>
<p>– Yes, but we like this world, it is the perfect world for us. Didn’t you come here on a spaceship too?</p>
<p>– No, I came here by wishing it. I saw an image of this world through the corner of my left eye; I kept the image steady and then wished to be in it and there I was, suddenly, sitting in the wheat field close to the forest.</p>
<p>– I sense something that hurts me; a new and powerful emotion comes from your mind right now! Said the bird.</p>
<p>– It is called sorrow. I said. I miss my companion, my wife, and when I told you how I came into this world, I thought about her. Don’t you feel sorrow when you lose a friend?</p>
<p>– We never lose a friend. Said the bird. If one of us is killed, its essence moves into the closest relative or acquaintance and share his/her mind. That is rare.</p>
<p>– Don’t you age and die?</p>
<p>– No, we don’t.</p>
<p>– Then you must be very old, ancient. Did you travel yourself in that spaceship thousands of years ago?<br />– Yes, I was one of the crew.</p>
<p>– Did you visit other worlds?</p>
<p>– Yes, and many of them were life sustaining worlds.</p>
<p> The conversation went on for hours. I wanted to know everything about Krzzzurr. he was a male and was sharing his mind with a dozen relatives and close acquaintances that had been killed over the millenniums. Some of them would take over the control of Krzzzurr and speak to me directly.</p>
<p>I started to like Krzzzurr; I started to love his face and his strangeness.</p>
<p>– I sense a new emotion and it has a deep effect on me. Said Krzzzurr. It offers comfort.</p>
<p>– I started to like you. I replied. It is the beginning of a sentiment of friendship. Don’t you experience feelings of love and friendship with your friends and mates?</p>
<p>– No, I/we never experienced what you talk about. I/we appreciate it, and we will now need your presence. Can I/we take you to our village?</p>
<p>– Sure! I would love that since I am feeling very lonely, and I will never get tired of listening to all your adventures amongst the stars.</p>
<p> I have now spent twenty years with the Birdies. They learned about music, love and friendship. We built musical instruments and I started to paint and write. I was young again and I looked like a 38-year-old powerful and slim man. But I was missing my wife and my children and my life on Earth. I could not believe that I had been unhappy there before I came into that world. I understood now that these problems I had at that time were not important. I started to have fast disappearing images again in the corner of my left eye. I talked to Krzzzurr about it.</p>
<p>– I might be able to return to my home world, Krzzzurr. I said.</p>
<p>– Now, I experience a feeling of sadness. He replied.</p>
<p>– If I do, I will try to convince my wife and some other people to come over here and start a new civilization. I will get one more art book (Riverin Modern Impressions Book 3) published and I will write in it a short story about this world and tell the readers how they can hold on those fast disappearing images at the corner of the left eye and just wish to get here. Perhaps many that will read the short story will develop the ability to hold on to the fast-disappearing images that come at the corner of their left eye and like me, will cross over.</p>
<p>– I/We would so much appreciate your return.</p>
<p>– If we come back, will you help us build villages and achieve a high technological level society and help us build our own starships and one day perhaps, some of you would come with some of us to the stars?</p>
<p>– Yes Richard. We will help you and some of us will visit the stars again in your company.</p>
<p> Days have passed since we had that conversation and I have practiced in holding on to the fast-disappearing images at the corner of my left eye and now I am ready. The whole village were assembled around me, hundreds of Birdies had come from other villages to witness what was about to happen.</p>
<p> – Goodbye my friends!</p>
<p> Those were my last words on this beautiful world for at that moment there was a blur, and I was back in the clearing I had left 20 years ago.</p>
<p> I walked back to the condo and knocked at the door. I was sure that after such a long absence, my wife was long gone. Somebody came to the door and opened it, it was Lise, my wife, she looked not a year older than she was when I left. I took her in my arms and hugged her and kissed her.</p>
<p> – What is happening to you? She asked. You look different and happy.</p>
<p> She had seen that I looked thirty years younger, but her mind had just rejected the impossible. She had instinctively convinced herself that I was just looking younger and there was nothing there.</p>
<p>I knew there was no point in telling her what happened to me, she would not believe me.</p>
<p> That world was from a different timeline. I spent twenty years on it and came back to my home world at the same time I left it. The timeline of this world was perpendicular to our timeline here, and no matter how long we live on it, we could return at the same time we left, so I decided I will call it the Perpendicular World and that will be the title of my short story in my art book 3.</p>
<p> In a few years, I will disappear. You will read articles about that strange disappearance. I will convince my wife to come with me and get young again and have children again in the perpendicular world.</p>
<p> Some of you that read my short story will come also. I will see you there, my new friends.</p></div>
					</div>
				</div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-perpendicular-world/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>DRACULA</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/dracula/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/dracula/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:15:09 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/dracula/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_1 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_1">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_1  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_blurb et_pb_blurb_1  et_pb_text_align_left  et_pb_blurb_position_top et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_blurb_content">
					<div class="et_pb_main_blurb_image"><span class="et_pb_image_wrap et_pb_only_image_mode_wrap"><img decoding="async" src="data:image/svg+xml;base64,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" alt="" class="et-waypoint et_pb_animation_top et_pb_animation_top_tablet et_pb_animation_top_phone" /></span></div>
					<div class="et_pb_blurb_container">
						<h4 class="et_pb_module_header"><span>Dracula</span></h4>
						<div class="et_pb_blurb_description"><p><span>Dracula</span></p>
<p><span> </span><span>What just happened will change my life and yours as well; let me start here with my personal fear.</span></p>
<p>I  was afraid to go to the basement alone at night, I was afraid of ghosts. Perhaps it was due to all those scary stories that my father told us when we were young; I was afraid to let my feet stick out from under the cover during the night, what if a ghost pulled on them. I fought that fear as much as I could thinking that a scary hand pulling on my feet was no worse than opening my eyes and seeing a scary face looking right at me from a few inches away. That didn’t help! Now I was afraid of opening my eyes in the middle of the night. That was crazy.</p>
<p>Those fears faded over the years and only a trace was left now, but now I was having the strangest dream, it was so real, a ghost of some kind was sending me images of an alien spaceship landing on Earth and the aliens coming out of the spaceship were enslaving and killing people. That dream came back every night for the last three nights.</p>
<p>I thought I was getting Alzheimer or worse for I just could not get rid of those alien contacts at night. I decided to try a mental communication with that alien ghost, I asked the question that would come to a sane mind:</p>
<p>– Who are you?</p>
<p>– I am Alteirian, a bodiless galaxy explorer! The ghost immediately replied.</p>
<p>– Good for you; I would love to do that too but what about those images you are sending to my mind?</p>
<p>– An alien spaceship landed on your world; the aliens are Balboars, they have already destroyed some civilizations on other worlds. I wanted to warn you of the immediate danger. They have set up a base in South America and are kidnapping people in the middle of the night; they keep them inside a perimeter with force fields and they chase them as prey and kill them at will or when they are hungry.</p>
<p>They must have contacted their home world to announce their find and a huge fleet might already be under way to your world. They can’t travel faster than half the light speed and their home world is 28 light years away from Earth. You have some time to set up defenses, but you don’t have the technology to defeat even one of their spaceships.</p>
<p>– Thank you for the bad news, do you have any good news? Can you help us?</p>
<p>– Unfortunately, the Alteirian said, we do not have the Balboars high technology, and we don’t have spaceships, nor can we help you to build your own but there is Vampire on your world that is sleeping in a castle on another continent.  The vampires are an old civilization, older than the Balboars and they have the technology to destroy the Balboars fleet. The Vampire voyagers are usually travelling alone in small spaceships; they explore the galaxy to find a suitable source of aura and when they find an inhabited world whose people have an aura, they call some of their people to join them and feast on their new victims.</p>
<p>The vampires are almost extinct, and their home world is located very far away; that one must have lost his way or his spaceship might have been damaged. I think that he is awaiting the blossoming of your civilization to a technological level that would make possible the repair of his spaceship.</p>
<p>– So, are you suggesting I get inside Dracula’s castle, wake him up and ask him to help us?</p>
<p>– Yes, you are capable of telepathic communication; you are an exception amongst your species.  I think you could talk sense with the vampire and get an alliance with it to defeat the Balboars.</p>
<p>– Can the Vampires be killed? How can I protect myself from it?</p>
<p>– Vampires are changelings; they can change their shape in an instant and their cells are drawing energy from the cosmic field. They don’t need oxygen, they have no heart, no blood and their hide is extremely tough and resilient. They live forever. You can’t kill a Vampire with a bullet or a pointed weapon, but you can capture one in a strong box. They could be disintegrated but you don’t have that technology yet; they can also be burned; that’s the best way you can kill one.</p>
<p>One way to protect yourself is giving to your body a repulsive odor and convince it that you can help it in the fight against the Balboars. It must have set up traps to prevent people’s access to the castle…</p>
<p>The communication went on for an hour and the ghost was gone.</p>
<p>Lise, my wife was sound asleep beside me. I wanted to wake her up, but she would not believe me if I told her about the Alteirian, Dracula and the invasion. Nobody would believe me. What should I do?</p>
<p>I needed some government help but how could I get any without being ridiculed or worse…</p>
<p>I had the ability to do astral trips and I had jumped my body to the Perpendicular world a few years ago where I had met the Birdies and lived with them for 20 years. On the perpendicular World, I had not aged; something in the fruits perhaps had made me younger and stronger than ever before. The Birdies were from an old and very advanced civilization, they love that world, it is perfect for them, and they stayed there.  They liked me and they would do everything they could to help me. The timeline is perpendicular to ours so I could spend many years there and come back at the exact time I left.</p>
<p>I might enhance my powers there with their help; perhaps I could do more than jumping from Earth to the Perpendicular world. Perhaps I could work on this ability and become able to jump from one location to another at will and develop telekinesis…</p>
<p>I looked at the fast-disappearing images that came to the corner of my left eye, stopped one and there it was: The perpendicular world prairie. There was the blur and I was sitting in the prairie close to an enormous tree. I quickly climbed it and walked over the interlacing branches to the Birdies village where a group of them welcomed me.</p>
<p>– We are glad you came back, said Kzurr; but where are the others?  You said you would teach the jump to some of your friends and will also come back with your mate.</p>
<p>– I know but this will have to wait, we are being invaded by the Balboars and I need your help to develop some of my latent powers to fight them back and eliminate them from our<br />world.</p>
<p>The Birdies tried to wake up some of my latent powers over the following years; they were sharing my mind as I tried to lift some objects through the power of my mind, and they helped me in the development of seizing the exact location of a place where I would try to jump from some distance. They could not do it themselves and were amazed at the latent powers humans had.</p>
<p>There are some spatial coordinates to any place and with time and effort I became able to sense the exact location, absorb the spatial coordinates in a subconscious way and jump in it.</p>
<p>A few times I jumped inside a tree trunk causing an explosion without any harm to me except a quick burning sensation for I instantly jumped back to my original location.</p>
<p>I was now able to lift a rock, or a branch weighing a few hundred pounds and move it up and down and laterally at great speed.</p>
<p>The Birdies could not do that whatever their efforts to develop similar prowess.</p>
<p>They gave me a disintegrator in the form of a metallic tube that I could suspend from my belt. I tried it and it had the power of disintegrating a large rock in a burst of flame that left nothing. They also gave me a net thrower; it was another tube throwing a spider web at great speed, the ball of spider web close instantly around the object it was thrown to and solidify to a flexible and unbreakable net. There tube could also shoot a magnetic field that dissolves the net.</p>
<p>– The disintegrator can be used a dozen times, then it recharges over a period of 5 minutes. The net thrower can only be used 5 times, said the Birdies.</p>
<p>Thank you, my friends, I will come back if I survive Dracula’s encounter and the fight against the Balboars.</p>
<p>Many years had passed since I came back for the second time to the Perpendicular world; I was now totally rejuvenated, young again physically, stronger than I ever was with all the climbing up and down the gigantic trees every day and all the jogging and work-out. I was quick and I had that intuition of incoming danger that had already saved my life several times. In addition, I could jump to a registered location, I felt confident that with the Vampire help we could possibly defeat the alien invasion. I would need to warn the President about the coming Balboars’ fleet. Earth defenses would have to be set up. The Birdies had given me the plans to build anti-gravity engines and a spaceship, some powerful lasers and long-distance disintegrators. But these would take time and if the Balboars found out that we had acquired this technology, they would destroy all our cities before we could do anything with it. They probably had spies or the technology to spy on us, everywhere.</p>
<p>I had to destroy their base and their spaceship.</p>
<p>The Balboars are 8 ft tall monsters walking on two horses like legs ending in hoofs; they have a wolf head. They have two arms with hands terminating with 6 clawed fingers. They are of a sickening green and brown color that unfortunately blended very well with the surrounding Brazilian vegetation. They will be hard to spot once we get close to their settlement, I thought, but what are my choices? Wait until the fleet’s arrival and the destruction of the world or risk my life in a small commando attack of their base? There was no choice really, I had to do it.</p>
<p>I jumped back to my bedroom in my Hilton Head condo. Lise was sound asleep and would never believe when she woke up that I had just been away for many years on the Perpendicular World; and if I told her, it would scare her to a point where she might consider that I was just too weird for her. I would tell her nothing. First, I needed to talk to the president, and I invented an excuse to take the first available flight to Washington. Once there, I bought a ticket for a visit to the White House that was happening the day after. In the meantime, I visited the Smithsonian Institute and the National Gallery of Art. It reinforced my determination to save the world. Mankind accomplished so much in such a short time; so much beauty in our art, craft and music, I thought, it was worth saving at all costs.</p>
<p>With a group, I visited the oval office, and I registered the exact location coordinates then came back to my hotel room and registered its exact coordinates. I had a long walk downtown and finally did my jump to the oval office. It was 7:00PM.</p>
<p>The president and the defense secretary were talking about US involvement in one of the North African countries’ crises; they sensed the air draft caused by my sudden presence and looked at me.</p>
<p>– Mr. President, Mr. Secretary, please allow me to explain my sudden presence here before calling the security.</p>
<p>They didn’t move; they were seeing something impossible, and their mind had to accept the impossible and it took a moment for that.</p>
<p>– How did you come here? Why are you here? Asked the president.</p>
<p>– Earth is being invaded by the Balboars, I replied, their first spaceship has already landed in Brazil where they have killed and enslaved many people. They have called their home world, and a fleet might already be underway.  I will try to destroy their base, but you must prepare Earth defenses right away. As for how I came here, let me show you, I will be back in a moment. At that, I jumped back to the hotel where I waited 15 minutes to give them the time to check the cameras and then I jumped back to the oval office. There were now two armed bodyguards stationed at the door in addition to the president and the Defense secretary.</p>
<p>– Now you know Mr. President that I can come here at will and do not need to come through the conventional way. I mean you no harm, I want to save Earth. My story is hard to believe but no harder than my sudden presence. Please hear me out.</p>
<p>-Sit down, said the president, and tell us everything.</p>
<p>I told the president the communication I had with the Alteirian. After that, I jumped to the Perpendicular World where the Birdies have helped me to develop some latent powers, we, humans, will acquire over the coming millennium if we survive the present threat. Thanks to the Birdies, I have plans to build antigravity engines and spaceships as well as long distance lasers and disintegrators, but we may not have yet the manufacturing equipment. A lot will have to be done and fast but if the Balboars find out about what we will be doing, they will destroy our cities right away. That is why a small commando attack might work where a thousand missiles will fail. The Balboars have impenetrable force field to protect their base and spaceship. Any overt attack will only cause our destruction.</p>
<p>I need to go to Transylvania where Dracula’s castle stands under an invisibility field. The castle opened to the tourist is not the real one. Dracula is not a legend, he exists; he is asleep or waiting in a stasis room for our evolution to reach a technological level that will permit him to do the repairs for his spaceship. I need his help to fight the Balboars. He might help me get inside the force field that protects the Balboars settlement and possibly inside the spaceship. His knowledge of spaceship technology might give him the hint about how to destroy it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– How can you convince a vampire to help you? Asked the defense secretary, he might just kill you on sight…</p>
<p>– I have telepathic ability, that’s why the Alteirian could warn me about the danger menacing our civilization. I will be able to talk to Dracula if he doesn’t attack me right away; but even then, I might be able to defend myself, perhaps immobilize him long enough to convince him that we should work together.</p>
<p>– This whole story is preposterous, said the President, there is no such thing as Dracula or an alien invasion…that Perpendicular world, the Birdies, all of that is nonsense…this has got to be a hoax.</p>
<p>– Mr. President, how then can you explain my ability to jump in and out of this room? I can assure you that the whole story is true. I need a small commando force and transportation to Romania. I will then try to get inside the real Dracula castle. But just in case I do not survive this encounter, I will give you right away the plans to build the anti-gravity engine, the spaceship and the defense armament.</p>
<p>I will be right back with the documents.</p>
<p>I jumped back to my hotel room to fetch the suitcase where I had put the plans and jumped right back to the oval office.</p>
<p>– Here they are Mr. President. Why don’t you get your top physicist to look at them and tell you, his opinion? I don’t think we have any time to waste…</p>
<p>One of the bodyguards walked towards me intending to take the suitcase. I made it rise from my hand and opened it using my telekinetic power. Then I deposited it on the desk right in front of the president.</p>
<p>– There is no bomb inside, just the documents that might save our world.</p>
<p>– I can get Dr. Jolicoeur picked up from his house right away, said the secretary of defense.</p>
<p>– Yes, please do it, said the president, he then looked at one of the bodyguards, and you get us some coffee and fruit cakes; we have a long night ahead.</p>
<p>– Mr. President, I need your written authorization to kill anyone, including Romania or Brazil policemen, anyone trying to prevent me to accomplish that mission. I have made up my mind about risking my life to save the world, but I don’t want to be treated as a criminal if I must kill someone.</p>
<p>The president looked at me silently and started to look at the plans.</p>
<p>– How could the Birdies make those plans intelligible to us?  Asked the president; not yet ready to answer my request.</p>
<p>– I am a scientist myself and the Birdies could read my mind, we spent a lot of time devising those. I spent many years on the Perpendicular World preparing myself for this mission.</p>
<p>– I believe you, said the President, it took me some time to swallow what appeared to be the elucidations of a mad man, but I sense your sincerity and you don’t look like a madman to me. You will get my help and that note you just asked for.</p>
<p>– This mission must remain secret, everything I told you must remain top secret; if the Balboars find out about it they will destroy our country before we could do anything.</p>
<p>Dr. Jolicoeur arrived in pajamas. He had been woken up and taken here immediately.</p>
<p>-Hi doctor, I am sorry that we had to wake you up, but we have a matter here of extreme urgency, said the President. This man here is telling us that we are being invaded by an alien species and he got in his suitcase some documents that could be used to build anti-gravity engines and long-range disintegrators. I want to know if those documents are a hoax or are genuine plans to build something way ahead of our technology.</p>
<p>-Hi Dr. Jolicoeur, I said, offering my hand. He shook it and I Look into his eyes. Doctor, I went on, there is no hoax here, our species survival depends on what answer you will give to the president. Please take your time and look at the equations with an open mind.</p>
<p>Dr. Jolicoeur spent the next 3 hours looking at the equations; he was totally absorbed and at certain times he would just walk talking to himself.</p>
<p>– Yes, Dr. Jolicoeur said, there is no doubt that these documents are genuine, and the theories and equations are way ahead of our most advanced sciences. Where did you get those plans Richard?</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I told him about my jumps to the Perpendicular World, about the Birdies that had prepared those plans for us. The President gave orders and a few hours later we were on our way; flying over Romania in the newest model of stealth helicopter. There were four of the best US Marine commandos, the pilot and I. I asked the pilot to land the helicopter in the courtyard of the false Dracula castle.</p>
<p>– We must follow a trail up to that mountain to get to the real castle. It is hidden by an invisibility field, but it is there, the Altairian showed it to me. There might be some traps so be aware of your feelings, your intuition might save your life.</p>
<p>We left the helicopter and went on up the mountain. I was leading the group in case of a trap since I could immediately jump right beside the helicopter if the ground suddenly open underneath my feet.</p>
<p>At one point there was a heavy mist hiding the trail; we had reached the invisibility field. We roped all five of us in case of a fall and I walked ahead. I stopped in front of a twenty feet wide gap in the trail, I had seen it just in time, just before I fell in the chasm. I took a thin but solid rope from the backpack and levitated it towards a rock on the other side of the chasm. With my telekinetic power it was easy to roll it around the rock and attach it. Then, after attaching the other end of the rope to suitable rock, we could easily get to the other side of the chasm. It was scarry though but none of the commandos said anything about it and I had lost my fear of height walking the branches of the Perpendicular World gigantic trees over the years.</p>
<p>That was the only obstacle, a few yards further the mist was gone, and we reached a plateau on which was erected a very scary castle.</p>
<p>As we walked closer, we were hit by an increasingly intense fright. It was a creepy feeling; I could tell that the four brave men that would have given their life for their country were just as affected as I was.</p>
<p>– I am quite sure that it is artificially produced to stop any visitor. It became unbearable as we walked closer to the castle. Let us back up out of reach and sit down. I will try to get inside the castle on an astral trip and then move my body there.</p>
<p>The four brave commandos were looking at me silently. They had probably never seen a man sitting in a lotus position totally relaxed and I wonder if they noticed any change when finally, I succeeded to move my soul out in an astral trip. I flew as fast as I could to the castle’s inner yard in the hope that I would get there before the fear waves hit me too hard, but I sensed nothing in my bodiless form.</p>
<p>There were ghosts coming towards me like flies attracted by a light bulb. They were abject and repulsive, I guessed that these were ghosts of tribal leaders that had forced their people to build the castle, for Dracula even though they were also a feeding source for the vampire. These ghosts were the ghosts of serial killers and rapists that Dracula killed in his castle once they were not needed anymore; afraid of going to Hell; they had stayed in the castle wandering hopelessly and now they were attracted to me. I have always been afraid of ghosts and it took all my courage to fly bodiless through the corridors and the rooms of the castle. There were antique statues and sculptures, large paintings depicting werewolves and vampires killing humans and various alien species. The colors were clashing, there was no harmony. I found a large room with a 10 feet long coffin sitting in the middle of the room with a stasis field projector attached at the end. I registered the spatial coordinates of a corner of the room and quickly returned to my body.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– I am back, I told the 4 commandos, Dracula is there. I found the room where he lays in a stasis field probably for many centuries. He is waiting for us to achieve a technological level that will allow the repairs of his spaceship. I will go now; I will jump inside that room and find a way to shut up the stasis field. Your mission is done, there is nothing you can do; please return at once to the White house and wait for me there. If the situation gets out of control, I may have the time to jump to the White House.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I jumped inside the coffin room and immediately sensed the presence of those lost souls; the wretched and sordid ghosts were all around me; some were warning me, some were repulsively laughing at my upcoming demise. I walked to the coffin and looked at what lay inside. The vampire was tall, about 7 feet tall. It was bare; the whole body was covered with scales. It had a demonic head with two horns. Its fingers had claws instead of nails. The mouth was protruding and seemed to be filled with carnivorous teeth. I sensed impending danger; I was suddenly terrorized and jumped back to the corner of the room. Dracula had suddenly risen from his coffin and was floating over it looking at me with a pair of cruel red eyes.</p>
<p>– Wait, I came to warn you, Earth is being invaded by the Balboars that will destroy our civilization and your chance of repairing your spaceship; together we can fight them back, I ask for an alliance.</p>
<p>– Now that you warned me, what use could you be to me? How did you get here? How come you can speak in my mind? Your people were not telepathic when I went into stasis.</p>
<p>The situation had considerably improved, Dracula was talking and my hope to convince him and use his powers and advanced weapons to defeat the Balboars was becoming real.</p>
<p>– My body was immersed thousands of times in a pulsating magnetic field; it transformed my cells and I can communicate telepathically with telepathic intelligent aliens. I also have additional powers and I used one of them to come here. Some of my powers would be useful to defeat the Balboars but they are not enough; I need help and advanced tools and weapons. I was told about you and the Balboars invasion by an Alteirian doing a bodiless voyage across the galaxy. He showed me your castle and suggested that I take the risk of coming here waking you up to get your help. I know you can kill me but I am not without defenses; I can kill you too.</p>
<p>At that moment I was holding my disintegrator in one hand and my net thrower in the other one and Dracula read in my mind that I was ready to fight him, I was telling the truth about my capacity to kill him. I was trying hard to read the monster’s mind and there was no sense of immediate danger; he was thinking about my revelations.</p>
<p>– What’s wrong with your spaceship and why do you want to repair it? I have friends that mastered highly advanced technology. They might be able to help with the repairs of your spaceship.</p>
<p>– Where are those friends?</p>
<p>– They live on the Perpendicular World where I can jump at wish. I have that power and I don’t think you have it.</p>
<p>– My spaceship’s faster than light drive doesn’t work anymore and I couldn’t find what is wrong. I want to leave this world; the sun rays are lethal to me. I need to put sun block on my skin in daytime and even then, it weakens me. I prefer red stars’ planets.</p>
<p>– I have a deal for you, and I always respect my deals; you help me destroy the Balboars base and with my friends, the Birdies, will help you repair your spaceship to get out of here, you will get out of my world.</p>
<p>– I accept that deal, said Dracula, follow me I will get some useful items from my spaceship, and we will use one of my flying platforms to get to the Balboars’ base. What is your plan?</p>
<p>– My plan is to get to that base unnoticed and start killing them without ever letting them know what is killing them. As soon as we can get inside their ship, we destroy it.  But we must kill all of them; I don’t want to let any of them having babies. You are a changeling, the Alteirian told me, you can change shape at will; that should help a lot if you can disguise yourself into one of them and get inside the ship with a small hidden bomb.</p>
<p>– That seems too simple, said the Vampire; they will probably have bomb detectors to prevent it and advanced radars that would indicate our presence in their vicinity.</p>
<p>– They are nocturnal and like to hunt humans at night, so I think we can trap them. I will attract some of them and you kill them. Their cadavers must indicate that they were killed by some kind of carnivores; they must not suspect that they are being attacked by humans or sophisticated weapons. I will kill them too; I will throw rocks at them using my telekinetic power and I think you should bash their heads or crunch their necks.</p>
<p>– We should catch one alive first and get some info about their base and finally find out their vulnerable spots, said Dracula.</p>
<p>– Yes, respectable enemy, if you don’t mind, I will call you Dracula from now on; you are a legend.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked through a corridor in solid rock and reached a large cavern. In the center lay a spaceship that reminded me of a bat. The ship was about forty feet high and two hundred feet long.</p>
<p>I was awed at the look of it. The metallic surface was spotless, silvery with some black design. That ship had voyaged through incredible distance, hundreds of light years, perhaps more; it had landed on innumerable worlds on which Dracula had killed countless innocent victims.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The cavern was almost dark, I was standing right beside that demon, and I could sense the presence of many abject ghosts around me. I felt the beginning of terror and managed to control it.</p>
<p>Dracula went inside and I waited for what seemed like hours before a trap opened in the side of the bat ship and a small flying platform came out with Dracula standing over a control contraption.</p>
<p>– Come aboard, said Dracula.</p>
<p>The platform was four feet thick and had two holes on the front and back ends. I guessed the front-end ones were there to let the air come through some heating device and exit at high velocity from the back orifices. I walked on it and stood beside the monster holding a ramp. The platform rose to the ceiling into a shaft that opened onto the night sky. Dracula’s platform also had an antigravity engine. There was a windshield in a bubble shape covering the front end. We flew west in the direction of London.</p>
<p>– This flying device won’t be detected from the radar, and it also produces an invisibility field. It is silent, so nobody will notice us. I brought you an invisibility cloak that also shields your heat emission. Once you cover your body with it, the Balboars won’t be able to spot you when we get near their base. As for myself, my body is cold, infrared detectors will not help them.</p>
<p>We were now flying over London and Dracula landed its flying device on a castle land.</p>
<p>– Wait for me, Dracula said.</p>
<p>– Why don’t you feed on street gangs or in a prison? I suggested, guessing his intentions.</p>
<p>He flew away without an answer. I spent the next few hours looking at the stars and thinking about the situation. Many of those stars harbored one or more life sustaining planets and the strangest life forms. Some of them, like Dracula’s species, were cruel and a danger to all others. The starry night was more mysterious and captivating since I discovered the Perpendicular World and had contact with the Altairian. Dracula came back but before he took us to South America, I asked him to wait for me. I needed to jump to the oval office and report to the president the latest developments. I jumped and look around; a body guard had been stationed in the office in case of my return. He immediately called the president. I sat in one of the armchairs and waited. They came in a few minutes, the president, the secretary of defense and two scientists. I told them about my meeting with Dracula, the deal we made, the flying contraption and our plan of attack.</p>
<p>– I will be back with more info when we have spotted the exact location of their base, but please, don’t nuke the place, you might just start an all-open war with the Balboars and we don’t even know where their spaceship is; it might not be there. Let us do it our way. Dracula and I are very resourceful, we have a good chance to succeed.</p>
<p>– Good luck, God bless you, said the president and I jump back to the flying platform.</p>
<p>We were now hidden on the branches of a tall tree a few hundred yards from the Balboars compound. There was a camouflaged wall built all around a rectangular area of five hundred by two hundred yards. There was a building in which slept the Balboars in the daytime. Inside the compound, a few hundred people were kept inside a fenced enclosure.</p>
<p>We didn’t spot the spaceship.  Some of the Balboar guards were walking around armed with some strange looking rifles and handguns. There were cannons and radars. An invisible bubble of energy stop birds from flying over the compound. They were hitting the invisible wall, getting knocked down to the ground. I sat on a huge branch, covered with the cloak that shielded my presence from an infrared detector making me invisible; I got totally relaxed and induced an out of body astral trip to the compound.</p>
<p>I visited the whole compound trying to find the control room and locate the switch to shut up the energy shield that was stopping the flying birds. I counted 168 Balboars, all of them adult, there was no babies or children. Many were asleep in small rooms, and some were watching some cruel movies involving pursuits and killing of other beings. There was a gymnasium in which a group of Balboars were watching a fight between two of them. The winner killed the other fighter, there was no mercy. I went back to the enclosure where two hundred humans were kept for nighttime lunch. I materialized beside a man that seemed to have kept his wit. I had my cloak and was totally invisible. I pulled off the part covering my face and the man looked at it in surprise.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– Hi, please don’t move, don’t shout; I will help you. You can only see my face. We will kill the Balboar guards, and I will open the gate. Be ready to run outside as silently as you can and run for the nearest city.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I picked up two stones and threw one at the nearest guard using my telekinetic power to accelerate it to two hundred miles per hour and direct it at the head of the beast. He dropped dead. I killed the other guards, one by one, the same way and jumped into the Balboar’s control room. There were three of them in the room and I shot all three with my disintegrator. I then shut off the energy shield protecting the compound, jumped back to the enclosure and opened it. I then ran to the compound gate, disintegrated the lock and opened it. Dracula noticed the energy shield shut down and flew inside the compound right to the building where he attacked the Balboars, killing them with his fists that he had changed into long knives.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I jumped back inside the control room with a few stones, ran into the corridors and started to kill the charging aliens. I was jumping back to the control room when one of the beasts was getting too close and kept coming back for the attack. I was now using any piece of equipment or metal tool I could find and telekinetically throwing these at high speed to kill some more. Dracula and I were invisible to the Balboars, our invisibility cloaks were covering every part of our bodies except the interior sides of our hands and our eyes, but we had lenses to camouflage these.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>They somehow sensed our presence and our approximate location, but they didn’t know the nature of the attackers. Dracula had to fly outside the building to escape a group of armed Balboars that started to shoot in front of them. When I saw them leveling up their energy rifles, I jumped to the enclosure that had served to keep the human prisoners. I had registered the exact location of that spot just as well as the Balboars control room. I sat down, totally invisible, relaxed and moved my soul outside my body to quickly get to the control room.</p>
<p>A Balboar was communicating with their spaceship, and I listened telepathically to their exchange.</p>
<p>– We are attacked by some kind of invisible demons, they are smashing our skulls; they are gone now, they cease their attack when we started shooting in their approximate location.</p>
<p>– How many of you were killed?<br />– We have 62 dead soldiers.</p>
<p>– Did they use sophisticated weapons?</p>
<p>– No, they hit us with stones or some of our tools.</p>
<p>– I want a detailed survey of the compound and report to me at once if you find anything about the enemies. As you get outside, start shooting in all direction. We will come to pick you up in approximately one hour and nuke the entire area.</p>
<p>I flew back to my body and then jumped to the branch where Dracula would be waiting for my return.</p>
<p>Dracula was there, easy to see without his invisibility cloak. I told him about the Balboar’s plan to pick up the survivors and nuke the area. He put back his invisibility cloak, flew back to the compound where he undressed one of the dead Balboars and changed shape, transforming himself into an exact copy of the dead one and dressed himself up with the few leather garments and belt the Balboars wear. He then opened a cavity in his belly and inserted the thin rolled invisibility cloak. He picked up an energy rifle and joined a group of them outside. I had left my body on the high branch and followed up Dracula in my immaterial state to see what he was going to do and be ready to assist him in any possible way. I watched what he was doing and understood his plan. Dracula would try to enter the spaceship with the Balboars’ survivors. He was very courageous to try that for who knows if the Balboar didn’t have a way of detecting a changeling amongst the survivors they were going to pick up…</p>
<p>I could not stay more than a few minutes outside my body, it would just die, so I went back to my cloaked body and watched from a distance waiting for the spaceship’s arrival.</p>
<p>I saw it come; it was huge, shaped like a cigar, about three hundred yards long, one hundred yards high and one hundred yards wide. It landed softly on antigravity power right in front of the compound gate and close to my hideout.  I saw a round opening forming on the side and immediately left my body and flew inside where I started looking for the control room. There were elevator shafts, corridors, cold sleep rooms where thousands of Balboars were frozen solid, cargo space holding unidentifiable goods, shuttles hangars; I was going to die if it went on any further, so I took the exact location and spatial coordinates of a spot in the cold sleep room and went back to my body then I jumped in that room totally invisible under my cloak.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I did not know if Dracula had succeeded in entering the spaceship and what he would do next; so, it was up to me to save the world. I was their last chance.</p>
<p>I needed to find the control room. I sat in a corner and left my body to explore the ship. It took me two more astral trips to find it and to jump in it.</p>
<p>I was now watching a group of six Balboars sitting at different stations and one more sitting on a large throne was giving orders. It was the high commander.</p>
<p>He ordered the lift off then proceeded to burn to cinder the whole compound and miles of forest around.</p>
<p>– Release the virus he said once the ship had risen to a thousand feet.</p>
<p>I watched in horror one of the Balboars putting his hand on a lever but before he pushed on it I used my telekinetic power to hold the lever. The Balboar pressed on it to no effect.</p>
<p>I spotted a loose metal thing and lift it and levitated it at high speed to its head. He crumbled to the floor. A Balboar walked inside the control room and welded the door to the wall with an advanced welding tool. It was Dracula coming to the rescue. Nobody had noticed my presence yet, invisible under my cloak, but they spotted what could only be the traitor to the high commander.</p>
<p>One of them pulled off a strange object from his belt and shot at Dracula without hitting him since he had dispersed his body in a hundred small bats.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I killed the high commander throwing another loose object.  I pulled out my disintegrator and quickly shot the rest of the enemies and I then shot at what seemed to me the spaceship main control wall.</p>
<p>Dracula reformed and looked at the control board, he was now hissing in rage as he turned towards me. The spaceship was now flying to an unknown destination without a pilot and I had probably disintegrated some of the main circuits. Dracula turned back to the control desk and nervously tried different levers to no avail; he was trapped, and he knew it.</p>
<p>– Dracula, I can’t save you; you are trapped in a spaceship loaded with hundreds of Balboars and they will soon be working on opening the control room welded door. I believe the spaceship is about to crash and, in a way, I am glad that we finally got rid of you since you represent a grave danger to mankind.  I can jump to safety, and I am about to do so. You will not be forgotten, we will make a museum of your castle and spaceship, please tell me, are they booby trapped and if so, how could we disarm it?</p>
<p>– Good luck human, said Dracula, yes, it is booby trapped and the whole castle will explode if you break in. There is a lever on the stasis control board right over the coffin; you bring it down to cancel it.</p>
<p>– You will be part of our legend and we will honor you for your courage and your help.</p>
<p>At that moment I sensed immediate and lethal danger and I jumped into the oval office.</p>
<p>I told the story to the president and a group of high officers. They had just detected a huge explosion in Costa Rica.</p>
<p>– The Balboars had taken the decision to kill all life on Earth by releasing a deadly virus; I stopped them just in time.</p>
<p>– Can you find out from your friend the Altairian if there is a fleet underway to come here and when we can expect them to arrive? Asked the president</p>
<p>– I will if he contact me again Mr. President but I believe the Balboars did not have faster than light technology since they had to use cold sleep for most of them, so it might take a few hundred years before another of their spaceship’s arrival.</p>
<p>– In the meantime, we will build our own spaceships with the faster than light drives with the plans you gave us; we will build them and perhaps find their world and stop their fleet, said the President. I thank you Richard, you have saved our world. How can we reward you?</p>
<p>– My wife doesn’t know anything about my abilities, and I told her I was going to a big art show in Romania where I was hoping to meet the Louvres art curator. I would like to keep my action secret, but I would feel rewarded if you make a gift to the Louvres of a few of my paintings and buy some for the most important USA museums.  I would like you to make a sculpture, a Dracula statue and place it at the Dracula castle that you will transform into a museum and write my story on the base of that statue.</p>
<p>– We will do that. You will receive a purchase order for 100 of your paintings at one million apiece. We will also give you the rights to the spaceship plans and will pay you 10% of the building cost and all profit that will derive from this new technology. In return, we would like you to help us again. We need more people with your ability, would you train some to do the astral trips and take them over to the Perpendicular world where they will develop your powers?</p>
<p>I took a flight back to my Hilton Head Island condo.</p>
<p>– So how was your trip Richard, asked my wife.</p>
<p>For her, it had been only seven days since I left. For me it had been many years at the Perpendicular world and seven days.</p>
<p>– It was a good trip, I replied, I got pending orders for 100 of my paintings; we will receive a big check in the mail.</p>
<p>– How much? She asked.</p>
<p>– One hundred million dollars, I replied with a smile.</p>
<p>– Why don’t you just tell me the truth?</p>
<p>– I will get over one hundred thousand dollars, I said as I hugged her.</p>
<p>– You look so young and strong; what is happening to you?</p>
<p>– That is a story you would not believe, but if you accept to immerse yourself into a pulsating magnetic field set up at 40 gauss and 30 hertz  three times a week for the next year, I might be able to teach you a few tricks about astral trips and perhaps take you to another world. I have the pulsating generator on the top of a shelf in my artist studio.</p>
<p>She declined my offer and I let it go. Perhaps I could jump with her if I held her in my arms when I return to the Perpendicular world. So, I let it go at that but I told her I had a good story going on and I was going to make another video.</p>
<p>The years ahead will be rich in development and important changes in our society; it is all so exciting.</p>
<p>If you already have the ability to do astral trips, please contact me at once.</p>
<p>That will be all for now, thank you for reading my story.</p></div>
					</div>
				</div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/dracula/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>HEAVEN OR HELL THE RECEPTION OFFICE</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/heaven-or-hell-the-reception-office/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/heaven-or-hell-the-reception-office/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:14:50 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/heaven-or-hell-the-reception-office/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_2 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_2">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_2  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_blurb et_pb_blurb_2  et_pb_text_align_left  et_pb_blurb_position_top et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_blurb_content">
					<div class="et_pb_main_blurb_image"><span class="et_pb_image_wrap et_pb_only_image_mode_wrap"><img decoding="async" src="data:image/svg+xml;base64,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" alt="" class="et-waypoint et_pb_animation_top et_pb_animation_top_tablet et_pb_animation_top_phone" /></span></div>
					<div class="et_pb_blurb_container">
						<h4 class="et_pb_module_header"><span>Heaven or Hell The Reception Office</span></h4>
						<div class="et_pb_blurb_description"><p><span>For those who have not read my previous adventures in “The Perpendicular World” and “Dracula” I need to tell you that I am an artist-painter who owns an art gallery in Hilton Head Island and in Montréal. I like to play golf with the members of Palmetto Dunes Golf Club as well as with the members of Le Blainvillier golf club. I am an ordinary man who acquired extraordinary powers in The Perpendicular World. </span>Lise, my wife doesn’t know about it, nor does she know anything about my adventures in The Perpendicular World, my encounter with Dracula and how I fought with its help an Alien invasion that would have destroyed our world. I destroyed The Balboars spaceship in which Dracula was trapped and we got rid of it at the same time.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She knows about Eden since I finally convinced her to walk through the contraption that was a door to another world called Eden.  That contraption was purchased at a Marriott Hotel drug dealer auction in Hilton Head Island. We now live partly in Eden and partly on Earth on Hilton Head Island and in Laval, Québec, Canada.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To reward me for saving the world, the USA president initiated a huge purchase of my paintings from several USA museums totalizing $100 million dollars and awarded me 10% of all the profit that will be generated from the advanced technology I got from another alien civilization “The Birdies” that presently live in The Perpendicular World. With that technology the department of defense is presently building our first interstellar spaceship and once tested successfully, they will build a fleet of advanced spaceships for the defense of our world against a future alien invasion and for the exploration of star systems with life sustaining planets for colonization. I will also get 10% off the cost of building those spaceships.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My wife doesn’t know that we became immensely rich; I decided not to tell her since she would be traumatized by a sudden change in our lifestyle. She is very happy with the life we live now and our frequent visits to the Eden world are always wonderful.</p>
<p>I don’t want her to know about my adventures and special abilities either since she would start worrying every time, I must leave home for a few days. She knows I am hiding something from her, she worries about it, probably thinking I am a special agent.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To face the Alien invasion, I was granted a permit to kill anyone that would try to stop me in my fight to save the world and I still got this permit since I am the ultimate defense weapon against another attack by the Balboars.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><strong>The Hummel visit</strong></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We met the Hummel several years ago and had dinner with them. Lise like to go shopping or bicycling with Laura and I like to play golf with her husband Richard.  We are both 10-12 handicap golfers and enjoyed the competition. Richard and Laura are cultured, and we never lack subjects to talk about. We have many friends in Eden but very few ones here on Earth.</p>
<p>Richard and I were having a drink at the Palmetto Dunes beach bar awaiting our charming and beloved girls. We had played a golf game that afternoon and they were to join us there for the lobster special night. They were late by one hour and I had the intuition that something bad had happened to them. They had gone to Savannah for a nice day of shopping and should have been back with us at the bar by 5:00PM.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“They may have had a car accident” I said to Richard. “Let’s call the police and find out if there was one and the identity of the victims if any.</p>
<p>I called and found out that there had been a terrorist attack in Savannah that killed 28 people and injured 98 more.</p>
<p>“I need to know if they are safe Richard, I said; for this I will do an astral trip, an out of body travel to Savannah. Let’s move to that corner table where you will hold my body while I am away.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Richard did not know about my special ability but looking at my face he saw that I was dead serious and did not make any objection. We moved our drink to that corner table where I sat in the lotus position and induced total muscle relaxation. I asked Richard to hold me, I let go, turned my soul around and out of the body, turning it from right to left and I saw the two of us sitting under where I was floating. I then sped up towards Savannah at a height where I could watch any important disturbance. It took me only a few seconds to find the smoke and the crowd at one of the shopping centers.  I flew down and quickly went over the area. I went inside the mall and found them. Lise and Laura were safe except for a few small cuts, they were being taken care of. I flew back over the shopping center, watched if I could find any Arab or Pakistanis’ bystanders that would look suspect and I spotted a group of three men that could well be the terrorists. They got into a minivan, I took the license number then flew back to the Palmetto Dunes bar and back into my body.</p>
<p>“They are safe!” I said as I opened my eyes.<br />“Did you see them? Are they injured?” Asked Richard worriedly.<br />“Just a few scratches, nothing serious and they were being taken care of.</p>
<p>At that time Richard got a call on his cellular, it was Laura; she told him what happened…we are not seriously hurt, she said, just a few scratches but they insist to take us to a Savannah hospital; we will come back later on today.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><strong>Meeting with the President of the USA</strong></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Would you mind holding my body again Richard”, I asked, “I need to do another astral trip, at one point my body will be just gone. Don’t worry, I will be back at the condo later, but I need to act at once to get that terrorist cell out.</p>
<p>He held me; I induced total relaxation and quickly moved my soul out and flew at incredible speed to the White House. Once there, I spotted the president and took<br />the exact space time location to the ten decimals of his office back corner and jumped my body in. Jumping is always dangerous since if a piece a furniture or a person occupy the space I jumped my body to, there will be a tremendous explosion that could kill everybody in that room.</p>
<p>“Hi Mr. President” I said as he looked up to the sudden whoosh noise as the air was suddenly displaced.<br />“Hi Richard” the president said not overly surprised since he had seen me doing it several times when I fought the alien invasion. (Previously in “Dracula” story).<br />I told him about the terrorist attack in Savannah and the license plate of the suspects. The president called right away the FBI director.<br />“I can help to take them out if you wish Mr. President if you give me the address of the car owner.<br />“And how will you do that?” Asked the president.<br />“I will separate my soul from my body and fly in an immaterial state to that location; once there, I go through the walls and find the terrorists; then I register the exact space-time coordinates of a corner of that room, return my soul to my body and then jump my body in that location like I have been doing here.”<br />“So once you are there, won’t they shoot you?”<br />“No, I still have the Dracula invisible cloak and my laser gun the Birdies from the Perpendicular World gave me. (Read “The Perpendicular World”) Once there, I can shoot them or interrogate them. The apartment might be booby trapped and the FBI agents might be killed as they burst through the door, it is safer that way.…”<br />“Yes, you are right; said the President, they will prefer to die as martyrs in an explosion than to face intense interrogation and a lifetime in Guantanamo.<br />If the apartment is booby trapped, shoot them and if you can do it, please disable their bomb so that we can find important information in their computer and documents that will lead us to their superiors.”<br />“I don’t like to kill people Mr. President but these terrorists want to kill our babies and children, our wives and as many innocent people as they could; they are vile cowards. Yes, I will shoot them but I will try to interrogate them first if I can, before shooting them. I will sit now and proceed to my astral trip; please do not move my body.”<br />The president had already found out the address and showed me the location. I sat, relaxed and a few seconds later, I was hovering in the terrorist’s apartment.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><strong>The Muslim terrorists’ apartment.</strong></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The four terrorists were sitting in the living room watching Fox News live showing the victims of the explosion; some of them were crying for the loss of their loved ones. The Islamists were joking and slapping their thighs in glee. Two of them were obviously high on some drugs. There was some bomb connected to the entrance door; the apartment would explode if the FBI tried to get in.<br />I registered the exact space-time location to the tenth decimal of one corner of the living room and jumped back instantly to my body. I told the president what I saw and jumped back with my body to my Hilton Head Island condo. There was no one there; Lise was with the Hummels at the beach bistro where I had left them. I had hidden the invisibility cloak and the laser gun in the guest’s bedroom inside one the mattresses since I hadn’t told Lise about my Dracula encounter and the alien invasion. The less she knew about my special abilities and adventures the less she would worry when I had to leave for a few days. When I left for Transylvania, I just told her that I had a showing in France and would be away for a week or two at the most.</p>
<p>I took the cloak out and put it on, grabbed the laser gun and jumped to the terrorists’ apartment.</p>
<p>“Allah gave life to all that live on our world; by killing innocent people you have loss your way to Heaven.” I said in a powerful voice.</p>
<p>The terrorists jumped from the sofa and looked everywhere. I waited until they sat again. One of the two that were high still had his gun in his hand. I lifted my laser gun and cut his head off. The blood splashed out of the empty neck and spilled on one of his partners as the headless body and the head toppled down to the floor. I hid the laser back inside the cloak. The three remaining terrorists kneeled to the floor and started to pray asking Allah to forgive them.</p>
<p>“Who and where are your leaders?” I asked in the same powerful tone of voice.</p>
<p>They looked again everywhere hesitating. I took aim with the laser gun and cut the head off the other terrorist that was high on drug.</p>
<p>“Don’t move; answer me!” I added.</p>
<p>They started to talk at the same time telling me everything they knew. They had been trained in Iran in the special division of international assassins under the Supreme Leader of Iran the Ayatollah Khardhani.  They told me the location of their training camp.<br />I then shot them both, cut the wires connecting the bomb to the door with my laser and jumped back to the President office.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“They are dead now, Mr. President, I killed the four of them after they gave me the name of their leader and the location of their training camp. I also disabled the booby trap.”<br />“Good riddance!” Commented the president. “Otherwise we would have to court martial them in Guantanamo, this would have taken interminable court hearings and we don’t even have space in our crowded jails. A liberal judge could have released them on bail…but tell me who their leader is and where is their training camp?”</p>
<p>“They have been working directly under the Ayatollah Khardhani and their training camp is located about twenty miles from Tehran.”<br />‘’I am calling the secretary of defense and set up a meeting with the SEALOGCENT’s commander, Gerthner. He also served as commander of Task Force 53 and Logistics Forces, U.S. Naval Forces Central. Would you please stay at the White House and assist me to the meeting?”<br />“Absolutely! Mr. President: I am honored by that invitation! ‘’.</p>
<p>The president showed me the way to a comfortable room where I lied down and soon fell asleep. A few hours later a group of generals and the Secretary of defense were sitting in the oval office and on a screen, I could see Commander Gerthner.<br />They discussed what should be the appropriate immediate response to this latest attack on American soil. It was decided that killing the Ayatollah Khardhani was the only response that would stop Iran in its effort to destroy the modern world.</p>
<p>“Would you get there and set up on the roof of the main building a device to guide our bombs?” Asked the president?<br />“Yes immediately. I will induce the astral trip now; I need silence and please don’t move my body.”</p>
<p>A few seconds later I was flying over Tehran. I found the training camp and registered the exact space-time coordinates to the tenth decimal of a spot on the roof of the main building. I then rushed back in my body.</p>
<p>“I am ready to do it” I said.</p>
<p>A marine brought me the device, it weighed about 80 pounds, I took it and held it tight to my chest, then I jumped to the main building roof of the training camp and setup the device. I then relaxed and did an astral trip inside and found a room where the Ayatollah and a few of the leaders were having a conference. I moved back to my body on the roof and jumped back to the president office.<br />“He is there, Mr. President” I said, “perhaps you should take advantage of it and bomb the building now.”<br />The president gave the order.<br />“I will return and witness the destruction, Mr. President.”<br />I jumped back to the main building roof and then to the ground where I was immediately arrested.<br />The guards brought me inside to the Ayatollah.<br />“How did you get here, dirty infidel?” The Supreme leader asked.<br />“I came to assist to your demise dirty dog.” I replied</p>
<p>At that moment I sensed the incoming of the devil: a dark malevolent mass was now hovering over me, coming for me. I was frightened like I had never been before; there was a foreboding of immediate danger. I jumped back to the President office, but something seized me in midflight, there was a weird sensation of movement, there was a moment of total darkness and suddenly I was on the ground, unfamiliar ground. I looked up and saw three moons over my head and one of them had an atmosphere, some continents and oceans. I was in a strange world, it was a different world and there was a foreboding feeling of danger I could not ignore. I tried to jump back to my condo, but it did not work. I tried the White House oval office to no avail. I could not jump to my world; I was lost on a strange planet and in danger. I was still holding in my right hand the invisible cloak and the laser gun tucked inside. The Supreme leader guards had seen my hand open with nothing in it never doubting that I was holding something invisible to their eyes. I looked around; I was standing on a strip of artificial hard material in the middle of a desert. The ground was flat and there were some kinds of cactus with growths coming out of the main mass that I would call flowers had they not been so repulsive. There were no hills but a speck of something was visible on the horizon to my right. The strip was leading to it. I walked in that direction, and it was an oasis. A few people were watching my arrival. One of them was a priest and he walked to me offering me his hand.</p>
<p>“Welcome to Nowhere;” he said, “I am Father O’Leary.”<br />“Hi father,” I replied somewhat under shock, “that isn’t possible; you are one of the characters of my trilogy “Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story”.<br />“We will have plenty of time to talk about it,” said the good father, “but let me introduce you to my companions. This is John, a retired navy officer.”<br />I shook hand with him and looked into his eyes and I saw the understanding, the maturity, the self-confidence and the awareness of a man that had work for his government as a spy and an assassin for more than 30 years<br />“Hi John,” I said, “I know you; you are the main character of my trilogy and I love you just as much as I love our good father O’Leary.</p>
<p>John looked at me trying to analyze what kind of man would say such a preposterous thing but decided to reserve his opinion for later. He smiled and said nothing.</p>
<p>“This is Joan.” Said Father O’Leary.</p>
<p>Joan was the most exquisite woman. She had been my wife in my trilogy. I shook her hand.</p>
<p>“In my trilogy, Ghama-2 An Afterlife Story, I loved you Joan and now that I see you, I am again falling in love with you. You were my wife in that story I wrote, and we have been through a lot together.”</p>
<p>She looked at me, right into my eyes, right into my soul. There was nothing I could hide from that perceptive woman, she saw that I was sincere; she saw how much I loved her, she came closed and kissed me on the lips.</p>
<p>“How long have you been here”, I asked.<br />“I was transported from Terra two days ago.” Joan said.<br />“I have been here for 5 days and came from Soil”, the good father said.<br />“I came from Dirt 3 days ago”, said John.<br />“And I am just arriving from Earth.” I replied. “We came from different worlds, from different universes, parallel universes and the people who transported us here are very powerful and probable watching us right now.”<br />“It might be God Himself that transported us here.” Father O’Leary said. “And He might be testing us.”</p>
<p>John was six foot two inches, slim, athletic and very handsome. He was probably in his seventies but looked like he was in his mid-fifties. John had an imposing presence; he was a born leader. There was something about him that would make you refer to him for an important decision; perhaps his maturity and the fact that looking at him, one knew that he would not ridicule anyone. There was also that dignity in him, something rare to be found in a government assassin. I guess he had his own code of ethic just like I had. We had both turn into killers for the good sake of the world.<br />Joan was slim, very beautiful, extremely perceptive and bursting with life. She was in her fifties too but might well be much older.<br />Father O’Leary was massive just as tall as John but with an extra 50 pounds of muscle hidden by a thick layer of fat. He wasn’t obese though; he was just imposing and looked very good humored. It seems that there was always a trace of smile on his handsome face.<br />“Yes it might be God that brought us here, but it might also be the Devil.” I said and went on telling them the circumstances of my involuntary trip here.  “…the Devil was coming to me when I tried to jump back to my condo, I landed here.” I finished.<br />“Interesting” Joan said, “you can jump from one place to another instantly…”<br />“Yes, I developed that ability in the Perpendicular World, a fascinating world inhabited by an advanced species, the Birdies. I jumped to that world seizing the fast-disappearing image that came to the corner of my left eye, seizing it and wishing to be there.  I went there many times; I must have spent more than 40 years there, getting younger and more powerful every time and when I came back to Earth after each trip there, I came back at the same time I left. This is why I called that world The Perpendicular World where the time line is perpendicular to our time line on Earth.”<br />“It seems to me that you are holding something in your right hand,” commented John, “but I can’t see it”<br />“I got an invisible cloak from Dracula and a laser gun tucked in it, a gift from the Birdies.</p>
<p>I showed them the gun and then covered me with the cloak, becoming invisible.</p>
<p>“This cloak is awesome; please tell me about that Dracula.” Joan asked.</p>
<p>I realized that these people must have found very boring the days they had spent here; the foreboding sense of danger was not immediate, so I went on telling them about the Alien invasion and how I woke up Dracula and succeeded to get his help in the fight against the Balboars.<br />“Then my wife almost got killed in the Savannah Muslim terrorists attack and I decided to fight them under the President direction.” I finished.<br />“We had some problems with the Muslims too on my world,” said John, “but we got them out.”<br />“What do you mean?” I asked.<br />“We got fed up”, John said, “the United Nations were siding with the Muslim dictators, so we stop our funding and started the Free World United Nations with many countries across the world. Each country contributed to an international force, and we destroyed the power plants of Iran and Pakistan. We declared illegal the practice of Islam and the Charia laws. We closed all the Mosques in all the Free United Nation worlds and stop any business with any country that would tolerate it. We took control of the Middle East petroleum by force. We open huge prison camps where we deported all the illegals that would go on practicing the Charia in our countries.<br />The few illegal countries that did not follow were totally closed to the rest of the world. We inundated their television and radio networks with messages of liberty and respect for their women and for those who do not share their beliefs. We used the network to warn the people to stop going to the Mosques since we intended to destroy them one at a time. We told the population to revolt against the clericals for lying to them and for treating the women with injustice; mutilating them, covering their faces preventing them to live an active life with equal rights to the men. We told them that the Charia and the Koran text had been written more than 150 years after Mohammed death and it wasn’t what Mohammed wanted. The message caught and slowly the population abandoned the Islam tradition. The destruction of a few Mosques filled with fanatics helped too. They understood the message. That was twenty years ago and since then, there were no more terrorists’ attacks, and the world was not safer when I got here.”<br />“Yes but what happened when you destroyed Pakistan power plants? Did they retaliate? Did they send their nuclear missiles to destroy the European countries or the USA?<br />“We were prepared for that; and we had our satellites to watch their activity. They launched some missiles, but we destroyed them in the air and bombed the missiles sites. After that they beg us to help them and accepted to make the practice of Charia and Islam illegal. We forced the army to get rid of the fanatics that had infiltrated their secret services and we let them repair their power plants.”<br />“What about Russia and China? Did they interfere?” I asked.<br />“No, they kept watching but did nothing.”<br />“How wonderful,” I said, “you are free from that terrible menace. Earth is presently in great danger of a nuclear destruction and the Muslims are responsible for the situation. They even kill other Muslims; the Sunni kill the Chiite by bombing them; many of them are bloodthirsty animals with angelic faces.”</p>
<p>“Let’s forget about that for now,” father O ‘Leary said, “we are stuck here, and I want to show you something. Perhaps it is a way out of here. We went to a very strange building surrounded by a wide moat. The moat was 200 foot wide, and I sensed danger lurking inside, some kind of monsters.<br />On our side of the moat was a statue of an alien, the statue was 12 to 16 foot high and represented a very slim insectoid biped with deployed wings and fur on its chest. The colors of that alien were very beautiful, and its face bare some similarities to a mouse head but much more beautiful. The large eyes seemed to be adapted for nightlife and bore a sense of great intelligence and maturity. There was a pedestal at its base and a 5-foot urn was standing on it. Some signs were carved in the side of the urn, and I figured that it was probably a message from those who built the statue. There were three circles that caught my attention.</p>
<p>“If we move the moat water with a stick, something wicked comes our way”. Father O’Leary said.<br />“We can’t stay here too long”, John said, “I sense that we are in danger here.<br />“I sense that too”. I replied. “Nothing immediate though. Is there anything to eat here, I am famished”.<br />“We eat the nuts growing on the few trees of this oasis but they are becoming scarce and hard to reach” Joan said.<br />“I might be able to do an astral trip and find out what lays at the other end of that road, I said, “perhaps I could identify the source of this danger we both sense John. I could perhaps find some cities, some people…”<br />“I believe you should do that”, Joan said.<br />“For that I need to relax, I need some privacy and someone to hold my head, would you do that Joan?”<br />“Yes darling,” said Joan with a smile, “come with me on the farthest side of the oasis, there is some kind of shelter”.<br />She must have caught my intentions; I am not known as a time waster.<br />We left John and father O’Leary and walked there where we sat close to each other.<br />“I need to prepare myself for the astral trip and if you kiss me, it would help”. I said.</p>
<p>She looked at me and guessed that what I wanted was way more than one kiss; she smiled in a very erotic way and kissed me. We both undressed and made love passionately. After that we held each other until I was ready again. We made love three times.</p>
<p>“Now I am ready to try it”.</p>
<p>She held me tenderly, I induced total relaxation and moved out of my body turning from right to left, and suddenly hovering over the two of us. I left at full speed following the road and soon reached a very strange city. The abrupt slanting wall encircling the city could not be climbed by man, so I guessed that the people that had live in that city were some kind of quadrupeds, the city was dead.  Theres was nothing moving. The buildings had many openings, and the walls were twisted in some improbable ways; I just couldn’t understand the architectural sense. It had been designed by very different minds but there was a desire to create beauty otherwise the buildings would just be squared. The buildings were interconnected and of strange colors. The color was inside the material that looks like marble and the color as well as the wall material look fresh and would probably resist the weather erosion forever. I flew inside one of the buildings and followed the corridors, I went through the different parts. There was a large room with a pool in the middle and many skeletons. They were quadrupeds and looked like centaurs. Parts of their bodies were covered by some kind of shield; swords were lying on the floor beside the skeletons. There were some kind of stools and other contraptions that had been thrown every which way and I could imagine that there had been a fight. Some of the bones had been gnawed by whatever had killed the quadrupeds.</p>
<p>I went on and spotted scenes of carnage in many places. I left the city and flew at high altitude in the hope to find an inhabited settlement and found other scenes of carnage; everyone had been killed and eaten. Then I spotted a castle and flew over it. I immediately sensed some alien thoughts trying to get inside my mind. Whoever was trying to get in my mind was repugnant and evil. I could block it having practice mind blocking with the telepathic Birdies on the Perpendicular world. I decided to go inside the castle and found a large room with hundreds of demon statues. Each one was twelve feet high, and the demons were standing on powerful goat legs ending in hooves.</p>
<p>They seemed to be hard as stone, but I detected life in each one of them. One of the statues, the one right in front of me was looking at me and I detected a movement in the clawed fingers. The demon was getting out of the stasis he had put himself in; they were probably awaiting the arrival of a new foe on this world, some spaceship landing, they were surely not expecting my presence, but they nevertheless spotted me in my immaterial state. Now they would come searching for us and we better find a way to get out of this world. I rushed back to the oasis and awoken in Joan’s arms.<br />‘’ What happened? asked Joan as she noticed by looking at my face that I had seen something horrifying.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>‘’Let’s get back to our companions, I will tell you then.’’</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p> We ran to where we had left John and Father O’Leary. John looked at Joan and then at me and I knew that he had guessed what we had been doing.</p>
<p>“You know Joan”, John said, “I also have feelings for you even though we have met only two days ago, and I would like to have a chance to win your heart.”</p>
<p>I realized that what Joan would reply would decide the relationship between John and I. I wanted to get John friendship, but I did not want to lose Joan. Why not share, I thought.</p>
<p>“My dear John, I sensed your sentiments towards me”, Joan replied, “and I have the same for you. Tonight if we can, I will be yours; you will both have me.”<br />“I am ok with that John”, I said, “only one woman and the two of us in love with her…we can share; it will be awkward but if we do not try to have more time with her than the other one, it should work; it is a matter of respecting the other and treat him the way we wish to be treated.”<br />“I will love you both equally.” Joan added.<br />John looked at me and thought it over for a moment.<br />“I don’t want to kill you Richard”, John said, “let’s give it a try and let’s be friend.”</p>
<p>We shook hands at that, and Joan kissed us both. Father O’Leary had not said a word, he had just observed keeping out of it.</p>
<p>“All right, my friends,” the good father said, “now I want to know what you found out Richard about this world and what is menacing us.”<br />“The demons will be coming,” I said, “We must get out of here. The way out must be through that building in the middle of the moat. Otherwise, God or whoever put us here might as well have killed us.”</p>
<p>I went to the statue and tried to lift the urn cover. It was jammed. I looked for a way to open it and my attention was caught again by the three circles. The Statue hand had three fingers and I thought that the three circles were probably a place the alien would put his fingers on.<br />I tried to press on the three circles carved on the side of the urn at the same time and heard a click.</p>
<p>“Please lift the cover,” I said, “while I keep my fingers on the circle John.”</p>
<p>John lifted the cover and we saw that the urn was filled with a green powder. It was the same color as the moat water.</p>
<p>“Let’s carry the urn closer to the moat,” I said, “I will try something.”</p>
<p>John helped me with it because it was very heavy. Once at the moat, I took a handful of the green powder and threw it on the moat. There was some kind of chemical reaction and a path of rocks that were at the water level and totally unnoticeable changed color at the contact of the powder.<br />We walked from one rock to the other as I threw more of the green powder ahead and we reached the other side of the moat without ever touching the water and being attacked by the monsters lurking underneath. We walked around the strange building to find an entrance to no avail.<br />“Have you noticed the carving on the wall?” Joan asked. “It was the right size to hold in the urn.” She went on.<br />“You must be right,” Joan, “John said, “it got to be the way in; I noticed nothing else.”</p>
<p>Father O’Leary who had been carrying the heavy urn brought the urn to the carving and inserted it. It fit perfectly. Suddenly a part of the wall disappeared, the opening had the urn shape and was big enough to let us go through.</p>
<p>“What do we do?” I asked John, “Do we just walk in? Perhaps the opening will also let the demons go through and I sensed them coming, they must be nearby already.”<br />“My child,” Father O’Leary said,” Joan and John walk inside, Richard, get in between the opening walls and wait for me, I don’t think it will close on you and crush you. I will go back for the urn and bring it back where it was on the other side of the moat. If some other people are transported here, they will also have a way to leave this world. Once I am back, we will walk inside. I am quite sure that the wall will close again and prevent the demons to reach us.”</p>
<p>The father was already running over the stones in great agility with the heavy urn in his arms. He had just placed it back on the pedestal when I saw a group of demons running on the road towards the little oasis. They were running very fast, and I worried about the chance of the good father escaping them. He rushed over the stones at full speed; one demon was reaching the moat and splashed in it to be caught immediately by the tentacles of one of the monsters hiding under the water surface. More demons walked into the moat and fought the moat monsters, ripping the tentacles apart and swimming quickly towards us. Father O’Leary reached us, and we walked inside the building. The wall opening close, we were safe for now, but we did not linger, we walked quickly through the corridors and the rooms trying to find something or someone that would help us escape from that dangerous world. There was no one, but we found a room with a wall covered with primitive weapons, swords, fencing swords, knives, axes, lances, shields and helmets, gloves, sheaths for the swords and knives, first aid kits. There was a cream in the first aid kit, I applied it on a small scratch, the result of too much passion and the scratch disappeared under my eyes.</p>
<p>“That cream has tremendous healing power,” I commented to my friends.<br />“And here,” Father O’Leary said, “is a mirror that isn’t a mirror; I put my finger on it and went right through. I could sense a gush of wind on the other side of this mirror simile.”</p>
<p>The mirror was twelve foot high by 6 foot wide.  We looked at it and pushed a sword right through and pulled it back.<br />“It has to be our way out,” I commented, “it is a door to another world.”<br />“Perhaps a door to Heaven!”  Father O’Leary added.</p>
<p>“Do you think we are dead Father?” I asked. “Perhaps we died and were given a new body and a testing challenge…”<br />“Richard, I don’t think so,” the good father replied, “<br />“In such case,” I commented, “all those weapons will somehow become very useful in the next world. John, you have been a navy officer and one of the best armed and open-hand combatant for your country. We will need a leader and you are surely the most experienced in that role amongst us. So, I propose you to be our leader; what do you think Joan and you, Father?”<br />“Yes sure.” Joan said.<br />“You can be my leader, John; I will follow your orders if they don’t go against the teachings of my church. If I feel uncomfortable about it, if it goes against my ethics, I will tell you.” Father O’Leary said.<br />“Thank you my friends; I accept the responsibility but if I say jump, you must do it. If I am not sure about a decision to make, I will refer to all three of you. My  intuition of immediate danger tells me that we can’t stay here; we need to go through that mirror simile and go well armed.”<br />John told us to put on the leg, arms and body armor, the helmet and to select a sword and a knife we feel comfortable with and a lance as well.<br />“You know John, when I come back from a trip to the Perpendicular World, I come back young and strong, unfortunately, my body age quickly. I am due for a rejuvenating trip there. I am afraid that this sword and the body armor are intended for a younger man and I don’t know if I will be of much help if we get into a fight.”<br />“I understand,” John said, “But God or whoever put us here, must know about that. We are all in our sixties and we all lost much of our younger age energy. If we can’t cope with the incoming challenges, they would have just killed us instead of transporting us here.<br />Also we need a plan, an objective; we can’t just get through that mirror door to another world without a goal, an objective. So there must be a map that comes with that mirror showing us where we should go. ”<br />“Here is the map.” Joan said.</p>
<p>She had been looking at the huge mirror while we were talking and had noticed some carvings on the side of the mirror. She had pressed on to several of them and after many trials a map had appeared covering the whole mirror. The map showed a ring world; a world artificially built around its sun. We could see on the top of the screen the ring world with the stars around it and a menacing repulsing yellow cloud moving towards it. It hits it and splashed of yellow bounced off the back of the ring world that protected all life on its interior surface.<br />Underneath that movie was a small part of the ring world covering sixty per cent of the screen. It indicated where we will be and a castle with the words “Saint-Joseph castle”.<br />It also showed a human settlement and a Kzinti settlement. It was written dangerous underneath the Kzinti one.</p>
<p>“All right,” John said, “now we know where we have to go, let’s walk through the mirror with our sword drawn and be ready for whatever happens on the other side.”</p>
<p>We went through it and walked right into the middle of a lion’s den. The lions attacked us immediately. One of them jumped at me and as I moved quickly aside to escape the charge, I trusted my sword into its side and killed it instantly.<br />I didn’t have time to look around for Joan as another one was trying to bit my leg; I fell but trusted my sword in its throat and somehow, in great agility, I jumped back on my feet. There were six lions lying dead on the ground and three more were backing up growling.</p>
<p>“Anyone injured?” asked John worriedly.</p>
<p>None of us was injured; our arms and leg shields and our body armor and helmet had saved us from a bad injury. I felt some unnatural energy flowing through my body. I felt as strong, perhaps stronger than when I came back from one of my trips to the Perpendicular World.<br />“I feel so good, young again.” Joan said excitedly. That was a rush.”</p>
<p>We talked about it; something in the mirror had eliminated our old cells and whatever was weakening us and rejuvenated our bodies. I kissed Joan on the lips and felt a tremendous sexual urge.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My turn,” John said as he pushed me aside and took Joan in his arms to kiss her.</p>
<p>We were both totally excited and Joan was feeling the same urge to have sex right away. The lions were gone, we felt safe. Joan started to take off her clothes; John was doing it too.</p>
<p>“I will stand watch.’’ The good father said. “Go for it.”</p>
<p>I watched John and Joan making love, lying beside them. I kissed her. I undressed too and waited for my turn. When John got into the euphoria of the aftermath, I pushed him aside and went into Joan’s open arms. We made love and both got a very intense orgasm.</p>
<p>In the following hour, we both made love to Joan three times, she had multiple orgasms and enjoyed each one of them.</p>
<p>“I had been thinking about that for two days Joan,” John said, “ever since I saw you for the first time.”<br />“I knew it,” Joan said, “but you did not make me any pass. So, I waited for it.”<br />“We are young again and loaded with hormones,” Joan said, “I will be yours when it gets too pressing.”</p>
<p>Joan went to the good father and talked to him.</p>
<p>“Do you want me too, father?” She asked.</p>
<p>“Very much so, my child.” The good father replied. “But I made a vow, and I will offer my unsatisfied need to God and ask Him to help us in return.”</p>
<p>Later on, we started our trek across the land, it had been transformed or built into a gorgeous park. There were fruits bearing trees and berry bushes everywhere, wheat fields, small mountains and streams. There were forests too, and trails to follow across these forests.</p>
<p>“It looks like Ghama-2,” I mentioned one evening as we were roasting a lamb, we had killed that evening. We had also found potatoes and we were baking them under a pile of rocks. Joan had crushed some wheat and mixed it with the milk we recuperated from the Goat and cooked it into a delicious smelling bread. We traveled for months, discovered and investigated some ruins. They looked like one million years old; it was fascinating, there was so much to see, so much wildlife, we were happy, sexually and emotionally satisfied. We survived the attack of wild dogs and lions without any serious injury. Months had passed since our arrival in the ring world, we became very close friends.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At night, or on our way towards that castle area, we talked about our life, what we had been through, our adventures in our respective worlds. The ruins were always spiking our curiosity and we often wondered what kind of people, what kind of alien had built those long-abandoned settlements.<br />One day we spotted a group of twenty people that were being attacked by some rat face humanoids. They were outnumbered and many of them lay dead on the ground. We did not even think about it, we charged to their rescue risking our lives, but we saved those people and came out of it with<br />just a few cuts that our first aid kit cream fixed in no time. We wished them the best of luck and went on towards Saint-Joseph castle.</p>
<p>Every night was a feast followed by many intimate moments with our lovely Joan. I had never been so happy. Our conversations were always interesting, and we loved the good father sense of humor. We were laughing at nothing and living the best time of our lives. One day we spotted the huge castle. It was more than huge, it was enormous, perhaps one mile square, with thousands of minarets sticking out. Electrical sparks, thousands of them per second sometimes were hitting them.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I once wrote about Saint-Joseph castle,” I told my companions, “it was where the souls go, it was the admission office and all those sparks might be the recently deceased souls hitting the receiving minarets.”</p>
<p>We came upon a bridge and stop; for a couple of goblins were awaiting us. The goblins were about two feet high.</p>
<p>“Hi.” Said Joan, all honey. “You are so cute; I never met with goblins before, they were part of our legends on Terra.”<br />“Hi.” Said the goblins simultaneously.<br />“I am Fripouille.” Said one of the goblins.<br />“I am Freluquet.” Said the other one.<br />“I am Joan and here is John our leader; Father O’Leary and Richard. Can I hug you?” Joan asked with a smile.”<br />“Why?” Asked Fripouille, with a suspicious look.<br />“Because I would like to hug you and kiss you.” Said Joan, all tenderness.<br />“What? Kisses? Hugs? Certainly not.” Said Fripouille as Joan lifted him up and nevertheless kissed him on the cheeks.<br />“Will you stop that?” Said Fripouille, his cheeks red of injured pride and mixed emotions.<br />“Put him on the ground Joan.” John said. “Fripouille is not a doll but a venerable being, possibly thousands of years old.”<br />“I am even older than that.” Fripouille said. “For I was here when the ring world engineers were still building this ring-world and that was a billion years ago.”<br />“And what did you do, how did you spend your time for a billion years?” Joan asked.<br />“That’s Goblins secret.” Answered Fripouille; a little ashamed. For everyone should know, thought Fripouille, that Goblins don’t do much except drink ale, argue, and pull pranks.<br />“We take care of the land.” Freluquet said. “And we give puzzling answers to questioning visitors.”<br />“I got a question for you!” Said John. “Can you tell us how to get inside that castle; I don’t see any door…”<br />“Why do you want to go inside? You are not dead yet.” Fripouille said.<br />“We don’t know what to do,” Joan replied, “we were taken away from our world, woke up on a very dangerous planet, we barely escaped the demons there as we walked through a mirror simile to get here. There was a map in that mirror showing a castle location, it was written Saint-Joseph castle.</p>
<p>On the map. So, we came here.”<br />“St-Joseph can tell you why you are here; he might help you for he knows a lot more than mere goblins.” Freluquet said.<br />“But how do we get to the castle dear?” John asked<br />“You follow the right road. That’s all.” Fripouille said.<br />“OK, let’s go then.” John said. “These Goblins are of no help.”</p>
<p>We crossed the bridge and halted in front of the huge wall. There was no ring button.<br />“Anyone there” I shouted, “Hello, anyone there?”</p>
<p>An opening took shape, and we could walk inside.  There was a park inside the encircling stone wall; there was a freshly cut lawn and here and there some fruit trees, walkways and fountains.  The castle was blue with silver roofs topping the high towers and set on top of a hill. It was elegantly designed and looked right out of a fairy tale. We followed the main way to the castle and stopped in front of a huge front door. The door was solid gold, ten-foot high by eight-foot wide and carved. John shook the silver bell hanging on the left side and the door silently opened onto a vast hall. The floors were made of black granite and here and there were gold sofas and tables. Magnificent artworks were decorating the walls. The ceiling was thirty feet high, carved and painted with scenes showing angels fighting along with humans and other humanoids against demons and evil looking aliens.</p>
<p>“Look at that painting!” Joan said.</p>
<p>The painting showed a man in his sixties writing a book. On his right was a partially painted canvas set on an easel. A pillar of light was set on the book and the pillar was supporting a world. Angels and demons were flying about the world. Coming closer, Joan recognized me, I was the writer.</p>
<p>“That’s you Richard,” Joan said, “how could it be?”<br />“I recognize you too,” John said. ”<br />“I told you,” I replied, “that you, all three of you are the characters of my trilogy Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story, so I come to the conclusion that writing that story gave life to you, my friends; God must have like you and decided to create you in parallel universes.”<br />“Hi everyone.” Said a holy looking man.</p>
<p>We were taken by surprise for there had been nothing to warn us of his arrival and suddenly, he was there, standing a few feet from our group. The man looked like he was in his late forties but there was something ancient about him. He had a beard and long brown hair; he was dressed in a gold and beige robe and wore leather sandals. He had a little gold cap on his head; he held a five-foot long gnarled stick made of some kind of multicolored wood.<br />He was smiling at us and there was such kindness, warmness and an air of calm understanding in his face that I felt we were meeting with a real saint.</p>
<p>“I saw your coming to the land of magic in my crystal ball and I am very pleased that you evaded the deadly lines of defense the land opposes to all visitors.” The man said. “My name is Joseph.”<br />“We were transformed when we passed through that mirror and got younger, stronger and faster than we had ever been in our youth.” John said. “That helped us go through all those fights with aliens and wild predators that attacked us.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We introduced ourselves in turn and told the saint looking man what we were doing before we got trapped on the demon world.</p>
<p>“That’s a cool castle you got here.” Said Joan. “On Terra I was very rich, and I would have given a fortune to have one like that on Earth.”<br />“I grew up on Earth.” Answered Joseph. “At that time, nobody was dressed like you all are. Can I have a look at your sword?”</p>
<p>John quickly handed him his sword and Joseph looked at it interestingly.</p>
<p>“Nobody on Earth could have made that sword.” Said Joseph. “The blade is made of fused atoms; it seems indestructible, yet light in weight and extremely sharp on its cutting edge. Moreover, that blade could serve as a shield against a black magic bolt and return the bolt to the aggressor.”<br />‘’We found those weapons in the same room as the mirror that brought us here.” I mentioned. “You mention those, but we never got confronted with sorcerers or witches.’’</p>
<p>“I will be glad to hear all about your odyssey, but for now, Freluquet and Fripouille will lead you to your rooms where you will have a chance to have a good bath. Then we will have dinner and talk about it at length.”</p>
<p>Suddenly the goblins were there, smiling maliciously at us. The goblins led the way to the back door that opened by magic to another very large room with a two-way fireplace in the center and a large and magnificent stairway on the left. The ceiling of that room was even higher, possibly sixty feet high. The stairway led to a balcony circling the large room. We went up the stair and got to the balcony.<br />“Please walk to any of those doors,” said Freluquet. “Say the magic word and the door will open to your bedroom.”<br />“And what is the magic word?” Joan asked.<br />“It is the symbol of the ratio of a circle circumference by its diameter.” The goblins answered bursting in laughs as they ran down the stairs.<br />“That’s an easy one.” I thought and said Pi (3.1416…).</p>
<p>Joan heard me and said Pi in front of the next door, it opened. John was quicker than me this time. “Can I come with you, my sweetheart?” He asked.</p>
<p>They walked inside the room while Father O’Leary and I went to our rooms. Each room was different but each one had a king-size bed, a table with two chairs, a sofa and a rocking chair. Each one had a window with a wonderful view of the valley and its labyrinth of roads and streams. The windows were open, but gold shutters set on the sides could be used on rainy days. There hadn’t been much rain since we have been on the ring-world; sometimes it did rain but not for long. I knew what was happening in Joan’s room and wished I had been quicker than John in inviting myself. I took a shower and lay on the bed thinking about the strange life I had been blessed with and I silently thanked God for it. I thought about Lise, my wife Lise, that I left on Earth, and I missed her badly. Lise was an extraordinary woman, I wondered if I would ever come back to my world and live with her again. I might come back hundreds of years later if for each day on the ringworld one year or more pass on Earth. The timeline might be different. Half an hour later, Joan walked into the room. It was my turn, great! We made love and soon fell asleep. We woke up later and found our clothes neatly placed on a sofa.</p>
<p>“Someone must have wash and dried our clothes Joan,” I said, “and I don’t know how or when; We put them on a heap by the bed and now they are clean and dry and neatly placed on that sofa.”<br />“ We should not be overly surprised by a touch of magic on this land.” Answered Joan “The goblins disappear at will; the saint can appear in our back without a movement of air and the baths filled by themselves…”<br />“So you too think he is a saint?” I asked, all interest, as we went down the stairway. The goblins were waiting for us at the end of the stairs.</p>
<p>“No kiss no hug and no picking up.” Told Fripouille to Joan who picked him up anyway and kissed the goblin on both cheeks then hugged him lovingly before letting him down.<br />“Please follow us Earth emissaries.” Fripouille said, walking hastily forward, seemingly under high emotion.</p>
<p>The goblins led us to the castle’s main dining room. The room was about two hundred feet long by eighty feet wide and thirty feet high and the whole of the two hundred feet long wall on their left was covered with shelves up to the ceiling. The shelves held thousands upon thousands of books. There was a long table with plates loaded with a variety of fruits, cheese and bread. There were also some covered steaming plates in the center. The chairs were padded and looked very comfortable. The long wall on their right was amazing, it had a series of rectangular and very large windows. The windows gave a view of different worlds and sometimes the world that could be seen from one window would wink out to be replaced by an entirely different one. The windows started at the floor level and reached the ceiling, they were twenty feet wide by thirty feet high and there was no apparent plate glass. We could just walked through and step on another world, I thought.</p>
<p>“It looks so real,” I said, “do you think we can just walk through and step on another world?”</p>
<p>“This you could do but it is not advisable.” Said Joseph in a booming voice.</p>
<p>We had not seen him but there he was, sitting comfortably at the end of the long table.</p>
<p>“Please come over and sit. I guess you are quite hungry.”  </p>
<p>We went to sit close to him.</p>
<p>“Please help yourself with the food and wine. I could fill your plate by the fleetest act of magic but it wouldn’t be as enjoyable.”</p>
<p>We let Joan serve herself and then in turn filled our plates with all kind of appetizing meat and vegetables. I picked a red wine urn and filled the glasses.</p>
<p>“Would you care for a glass of wine?” I asked Joseph.<br />“Yes, for we have a toast coming up.”</p>
<p>Everyone had his glass in hand.<br />“Welcome in Heaven! I am Joseph and this is the reception office.”<br />“What!? This is heaven, the real heaven. I blurted out; did we die?<br />“No, you came in a different way. This castle has many levels underneath and upstairs filled with thousands of reception offices and the souls are brought here by soul snatchers, some kind of light beams that attract the recently deceased or should I say the recently disembodied souls. When they come here, everything they did in their life is clearly remembered. They remember all their bad and good actions and they come here with the same mix of good and bad qualities. They meet with a person holograph that looks like me but in fact is projected by the artificial intelligence that runs the admission office under my supervision.</p>
<p>My similes or doubles talk to each one and tell them what they did wrong and explain to them that they will now be sent to a hellish place or a sad place or a good place in the ring-world where they should evolve into a better or more mature being. They will be told that on the ring-world, nobody grows old, they will be given a young adult body, and they will try to blend and mix and deserve the approval of the settlement people they are being sent to.<br />They are being told about the always present danger of being killed by the great variety of predators roaming the ring-world as well as the aggressive alien species. They are being told that if when they will be killed again, they will come back here for another evaluation and send back to another place on the ring-world. It might be better or worse depending on their actions. Eventually, if they evolve to a high degree of quality, they will be sent to the second level of Heaven where they will enjoy their life even more. All this is done in a telepathic way and takes a few seconds only. The souls are then being sent to the body synthesizers where they are given a body like their previous one without the aging virus and then teleported to the ground.’’</p>
<p>“Do you have enough space on the ring-world for every one of every life bearing world in our galaxy?” John asked.<br />“The ring-world is 10,000 times wider that the circumference of Earth, Dirt or Terra and then it spans an incredible length around the sun. It offers more ground surface than all those life bearing worlds of our galaxy together. Our sun is also 10,000 times bigger than Earth sun. This place is so huge that you could not visit it in a billion years. Some parts are under different physics principles and peopled with witches, wizards, ogres, goblins and all the people of your fantasy books. If God likes a book, he often recreates the characters of this book on the ring-world. In your case, Richard is the writer and you three, Joan, Father O’Leary and John were the main characters of his trilogy Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story. When you jumped back to your condo, Richard, Lucifer who directs the actions of the Ayatollah sent you on that world. God saw all of this happening. He had previous contacts with you Richard. Do you remember when He walked into your art gallery in the body of a gentleman and bought one of your paintings?”<br />“Oh yes, I will never forget that.” I replied.<br />“Well, God kept watching you; He kept watching what you did and when he saw Lucifer throwing you to that world, he created the oasis, the statue and the urn, the castle and the moat and he brought back from the ring-world your three friends of the Ghama-2 story. He gave them false memories of their lives on Dirt, Terra and Soil and temporarily erased their memories of their ring-world lives. God wants all four of you to become part of the Galaxy defense corps of Angels and later lead an expedition to a nearby galaxy. But you are not ready yet. Later, as you die and come back here through the usual channels, you will be evaluated and if you pass the test, you will skip the first level of Heaven and you will be sent directly to the second level. You will be together again, and you will have more companions, many of them are the characters of your trilogy, Richard”<br />“So what happens now?”  Joan asked.<br />“You three, John, Joan and Father O’Leary, will be returned to the ring-world surface and will be given back your memory and you Richard you will be send back to your condo a few minutes after your encounter with the Ayatollah and Lucifer. For now let us finish that meal and celebrate the moment.”</p>
<p>We talked about all kinds of matters that we were puzzled about and asked hundreds of questions to Joseph who always seemed eager to reply. He told us that there are plenty of delicious and nourishing fruits everywhere on the ringworld and a lot of wildlife to prey upon. He said that in the ring-world there are no mosquitoes, parasite or virus. Nobody get sick and nobody grows old. The weather is always nice. It is Heaven to everyone who is being sent to the good areas. There is no TV, telephones, computers but people have fun on the ring-world. Many go on discovery treks; people practice a lot of sports; they make bands and do music shows in open air.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“What about the Hellish places?” I asked, “where you must surely send those Muslims.”</p>
<p>“The good Muslim males are being sent in places where the women rules so they can learn about equality of sex. The Muslim females are dominant in all the Muslim sectors; their bodies are made stronger, and the men are made weaker.” The terrorists and the bullies are sent to Hellish sectors and God made them bad enough to make sure no one wants to return there when they are killed there. I asked him about the purpose of life and why we were here and where we had been before if we had previous lives… There are so many things that I will have to tell you one day and I will tell you also about our many months odyssey on the ring-world and all the difficulties and dangers we faced. I will tell you about our imprisonment in the city of Laurs and our escape; our encounter with the Wheelers and the dangerous Kzinti. But this will be in another story. After the dinner, we hugged and said our goodbyes and I was back in the condo as Lise, my charming wife was walking in with the Hummels.</p></div>
					</div>
				</div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/heaven-or-hell-the-reception-office/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>WHERE IN HEAVEN DO OUR SOULS GO?</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/where-in-heaven-do-our-souls-go/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/where-in-heaven-do-our-souls-go/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:14:12 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/where-in-heaven-do-our-souls-go/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_3 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_3">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_3  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_text et_pb_text_0  et_pb_text_align_left et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_text_inner"><p><strong>| HISTOIRE EN ANGLAIS |</strong></p>
<p></p>
<p>That’s it! It is happening; I am dying, I thought as the pain stop. At that moment everything came back; a whole life of souvenirs came back, crystal clear.<br />There was no time and if there was time it wasn’t important anymore, time was unnoticeable. I was living my life again as an observer. A thought came to my mind:<br /><em>Watch and learn!</em>  It was like a telepathic message. I was floating unnoticeable over us, over me, and the people. I watched myself through those important moments of my life; I saw myself and heard what I said and watched what I did, my interactions with the people.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Their faces, their bodies, the clothes they were wearing, everything was crystal clear, no fuzziness. I heard that some people have an eidetic memory, some geniuses probably and I wasn’t one of them for sure; quite the contrary. In fact, I was forgetting faces and when I was meeting someone who was all happy to see me again, I had to simulate that I too remembered him or her. I had developed a technique to make them relate something and as soon as they would tell me one thing we did together; I would remember everything; the whole conversations; the moments we shared together, everything. I had a great memory for everything except the faces. Now, in my immaterial state, I recognize everyone and remember everything we said and did. It was crystal clear.</p>
<p></p>
<p>How long did it take to relive the important moments of my life? I had no idea, at one point, I look around me and I saw my dead body and the car wreck on the side of the road.<br />I felt great; never in my life had I felt that good. How lucky I am to have died quickly in a car accident, I could have died of a long and painful sickness…</p>
<p></p>
<p>I watched the people stopping their cars and coming over to help me. Then there was the ambulance and the patrol cars; I watched them pulling me out of the car and when the ambulance left with my body, I floated over the ambulance and followed it to the hospital. It was effortless and I realized that I could go much faster if I wished to, but there was no urge to do it; I just felt wonderful, worriless, calm, happy. I followed my body to the cold room. I guessed that they would call my wife and ask her to come over to fill in some forms for the disposition of my body. We had talked about it and decided that there was no point putting it in a gasket and place it in a cemetery where no one will ever come except for the first one or two death anniversaries. My wife and I had decided that either one of us would just get cremated and the ashes put in the woods.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Awaiting my sweetheart arrival, I had nothing to do, so I wandered around and stop at the emergency where they were trying to save the life of five people. Two of them were young children and two of the adults were probably their parents. The young boy died and I saw him coming out of his body. At that moment a very strange and attractive wall of light took form and the young boy soul quickly disappeared in it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was also very attracted by this wall of light, and it was still there waiting for me, but I hesitated. I had spent a lot of time thinking about the purpose of life and what I would like to do in my afterlife. I even wrote about it in the prologue of a trilogy I wrote many years before: Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story.  At that time, I thought that we should decide in advance what we want to do when we die, and I had the intuition that most people were not spending any time thinking about it. I also thought that we, like everything else in the universe, are made of atoms composed of very small particles, made themselves of even smaller particles and the smallest ones, the ones that were indivisible, that I called the fabric of the universe, were particles of God.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I had come to the conclusion that the souls of most people who did not decide in advance what they want to do in their afterlife might just be taken back by God; they might be assimilated!!!! Or if God did not care too much about some souls, He might just let them go wherever they want to go instead of taking them back. I was not ready for God yet, I was not ready to spend the eternity in a wonderful place doing nothing; there was so much I wanted to do before that.</p>
<p></p>
<p>As I hesitated, I wondered what happen to the evil people. That young boy was obviously innocent, a good boy, and the wall of light took his soul. It was offered to me and I still had the freedom of choosing. It was like God will was saying <em>come to me if you wish</em>.</p>
<p></p>
<p>But what about the criminals, the abject ones, the ones beating their wives, taking away their freedom, reducing them to a secondary role in life and forcing them to follow a set of rules made by their religious leaders and punishing them by death if they disobey their religious leaders’ rules; what about those who use their situation to abuse the ones underneath them; what about the vicious killers? What about the insane ones?</p>
<p></p>
<p>The insane ones would probably be assimilated by God just like the children and all the people who did not decide in advance what they wanted to do in their afterlife. The bad people would probably not be taken back by God; they might be taken by demons to a chaotic parallel universe. I did not want to be assimilated by God or even worse, find myself sitting amongst a group of good people who would adore God for the eternity in an endless state of bliss. I did not want to be taken by Demons to Hell either.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>All my life I prepared myself for this moment; I tried to be a good person and there was an immediate reward in doing so. I realized very early in my life that you feel good when you are proud of who you are and the good actions you do. I always quickly regretted every one of my bad actions soon after I did one and promised myself each time, I did one, that I would never do it again.<br />I missed some of those promises but I tried even harder to keep my promises every time after I failed.  Because of that, I thought I had nothing to fear from the demons. There were so many things I wanted to do and could not do in the short life I was awarded at birth, so, I finally resisted to the attraction of that wall of light and it disappeared.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The three others died in turn and each time the same thing happened, the souls came out of the dead bodies, there was the apparition of the wall of light and the souls plunged in it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was left alone as a ghost in the hospital. I stayed there and waited for my wife to come over for identification. She arrived two days later, looked at me and started to cry. There was sadness, also desperation, anxieties and pain feelings coming from her. I realized at that moment how much she loved me. I loved her too, and I wanted to console her and tell her that I was there, so I hugged her. She felt my presence, I saw it in her reaction, even though I could not really hug her, being immaterial. I just embraced her and tried to communicate peace and comfort to my sweetheart.</p>
<p></p>
<p>She left and I followed her in the car and then home. I stayed there for a while. Many months went through, I never checked about the passing time. I was just feeling wonderful and relaxed without any urge to do anything. I was hovering around the house, watching TV with her, watching and listening when she had visitors, friends or family. My presence in the house didn’t go unnoticed; Lise felt it and sometimes talked to me. I wished she could hear me when I replied, there were so many things I wanted to tell her. I tried very hard to send her a telepathic message, but it did not work; I could only comfort her with my emotions. She could catch those but none of my words.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Later, she met a nice guy and invited him to come over to our house. She liked him a lot, I could tell, and her life was taking an interesting direction. She also had many friends and I thought that she did not need me wandering around anymore. Over those few months, I became increasingly curious about the world outside our house; my state of bliss, my state of incredible well-being, was still there though and I felt none of the body needs, I felt no hunger, sadness, or regret; I was not feeling nervous but my mind wanted to be more active.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I had thought about every moment of my life over these first few months following my death; I relived them over and over, learning and developing a richer philosophy and judgment, now I wanted to do more. The time had come to do more, and I ventured outside my house. I made little trips around; I visited my children’s homes, my brother and sisters’ homes. I enjoyed being outside, even in my ghost state. I could have some sensations; I could feel the wind as I went at high speed; I could smell all kinds of aromas; my sense of smell was way more acute than when I was alive. I could see in the night as well as in daytime; I could see things that were impossible to see in my old corporeal form.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I went further away; I crossed the ocean in a fleeting moment and found Paris. I was wandering around the Eiffel tower when I met my first ghost.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There was the overall shape of a person floating over a group of people, but it was diffused without any sharp limits. The ghost color was a blend of soft yellow and bluish grey with all kinds of shades; it was beautiful.  I went closer and said hello hoping the ghost would catch my message. The ghost turned around facing me.<br />– Hello, I am Madeline and I am happy to meet you.<br />Her voice was warm and rich with a definite sexiness.<br />– My name is Richard; I died a few months ago at the age of 72 in a car accident; it is my first trip out of my house and you are the first ghost I talked to since I died.<br />– I died of cancer twelve years ago, she replied, at the age of 54, I left behind my husband and two children. They were doing fine, so, I decided to visit the world; I left my house last year and I have been wandering around since.</p>
<p></p>
<p>At that point, I started to see her face; it was a little diffuse, but she looked like a very beautiful twenty years old woman. The face changed and changed again.<br />– Do you see my face? I asked her<br />– Yes, I do, your face shows some elements of your personality and I like what I see. There are not many ghosts around; they usually don’t last long; they jump in the light wall soon after their death or they lose cohesion after a while and disintegrate to nothing. How did you manage to last?<br />– It is a long story, I said.<br />– We have plenty of time, Richard, an eternity of time…<br />– You are right about that Madeline so here it is; when I was young, I was sick, and I could not play with the other kids and later with the teenagers.  I spent a lot of time thinking and reading. I had a thirst for knowledge. I read a lot of books on all kinds of subjects and the more I learned the more I wanted to know about everything. People interested me; I wanted to find out what motivates them and how to make a lot of friends. But for that I needed to become a better person myself. As a young man, I was a good person but inclined to lose my temper and I did not like it, I had to work on that, and I thought I would find a solution in yoga.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was 19 years old when I went to a used books’ store and found an old book on yoga philosophy. I read it a few times. It was talking about developing a feeling of admiration and love for everything around us. We could look at a blade of grass, a flower, an insect, an animal or a person and find beauty in it. Once I practiced it, it became automatic, everything and everyone were beautiful. The book also said that admiring everything around us was charging our soul and body with energy. It said that discipline, sacrifices would build up a strong soul. I became an adept of that yoga philosophy, and I thought that doing so would prepare me for my afterlife.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I thought that my culture and thirst for knowledge would be an element of survival as a ghost when I died. I also thought that I needed to be able to open to the other ghosts without shame, so I worked hard at improving me. You can look inside of me if you wish, I have nothing to hide. Now I am strong and ready to travel and learn everything about the universe, but I was hoping to meet some interesting ghosts that would become my travelling companions. I hope Madeline that you will be one of my companions and I am very interested in you. I have many questions for you but first, would you tell me why your face keeps changing?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I was first born in 1412 in Domremy, Bar, France. I was a teenager when I joined the French army and led it to victory at Orleans at the age of 18. I was captured one year later and burned alive.<br />– Wow! You are the famous Joan of Arc, the maid of Orleans, a saint, duly canonized by the pope. I read about you, how you led the French army to several important victories during the one hundred years war, which paved the way for the coronation of Charles V11 of France. You were captured by the Burgundians and transferred to the English in exchange for money and put on trial by the pro-English Bishop of Beauvais, Pierre Cauchon on charges of “insubordination and heterodoxy” and you were burned at the stake for heresy when you were 19 years old. I wondered how you could have done so much at such an earlier age. But since you are a saint, how come you are not sitting in Heaven?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You know a lot about me Richard, I am deliciously surprised.<br />– Well Madeline, I remember everything I read in my life, every line of every page and fortunately I read a lot of books. I feel enriched by it.<br />– I too, Madeline said, remember everything I read but I did not have the time and opportunity to read much about a variety of subjects; only one novel and the bible of course. I came to doubt some of the scriptures. Once I was captured, brought to a prison and thrown into a tiny cell, I had a lot of time to think about it; I knew what was coming Richard; I knew they would burn me alive, I was scared and very lonely. I had a lot of time in my cell to think about what I wanted to do in my afterlife and the last thing I wanted to do was to go to heaven; I mean the Heaven the priests had been describing in churches since I was very young; a cloudy place where I would lazily adore God and be drugged to bliss for the rest of eternity. I was a woman of action. I had to build me a strong soul, strong enough to resist a quick loss of cohesion of my ghost and an end of me. I had been told about the beams of light that await the people’s souls as they die and catch them like a lantern catches flies. I thought I could resist it and I did. I wandered around for many years; I wandered around the world and one day I decided that I wanted another life.<br />I found the right couple, the ones I wanted as parent and stayed with them until she got pregnant.  I went inside the embryo and stayed there until birth, and I lived another life not remembering any of my past one. When I died again, I remembered both lives and I did it again three more times. So, you are seeing the five faces of me when I was twenty.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We talked for a very long time and got closer as we increasingly liked each other. Our masses were almost touching, and I wondered what would happen if we merged.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Madeline, we are almost touching; have you ever merged with another ghost?<br />– No Richard; there are very few ghosts, and I never had the opportunity to talk at length with one. I tried to have conversations with some, but they were rushing back home to their loved ones. Should we let go and merge and see what happened?<br />– Madeline, I always had a strong premonition of impending danger, and that sixth sense saved my life a few times. Now, I am thinking about merging with you, and I sense nothing except a great excitement; let’s do it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We merged and immediately, I was Madeline, and she was me. I remembered all her life, every moment of it as she lived my life sharing my perfect memory of every instant. I realized that memory is affected by our body when we are corporeal but as a ghost it is eidetic, it is crystal clear. I knew that Madeline also remembered through my mind my shameful moments and I asked her to be indulgent.  I had a few hard talks with my mother and later with my wife; these were the most shameful of my souvenirs. To my credit, I had almost always done the first steps for reconciliation.<br />My wife and I respected and helped each other, and we have been very good companions. I loved her very much every day we lived together, and I told her almost every day.  Madeline saw all that and she felt comfortable in me, and I felt excited to be in her. Sexiness came from her, and I was suddenly submerged with erotic excitement, we both let go and shared a very intense orgasm that lasted for a very long time. The pleasure was tenfold the corporeal pleasure and possibly lasted for twenty times longer.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We came apart and drifted side by side for a few months; we moved from cities to cities and looked at what was happening in the world, companionably. We had fallen in love.<br />We did not have to tell each other; we knew it, we were seeing it in each other mind; we were now linked in a telepathic way, and we were sharing each other thoughts. We were now drifting over Teheran, a dozen feet over ground; there were gun shots, a tall American navy seal was carrying another one on his shoulder. He threw him in the helicopter and was shot in the heart before he could escape. We watched him die and come out of his body; the wall of light took shape a few yards away; he looked at it, backed up and noticed us.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– If you sense a strong cohesion of your ghost elements Sir, I would advise you to hear me out before plunging in this wall of light, I told him; by the way, my name is Richard.<br />– My name is John and I am happy to find out that I have company and that I feel great, I feel better than ever.<br />– My name is Madeline and welcome to the afterlife.</p>
<p></p>
<p>John misty form was a changing mix of pale greens and blues, the mist was slowly swirling as he addressed us. He was a gorgeous ghost and he seemed very energetic in his ghost form.<br />We talked for a long time, and I realized that John was a charmer; he had culture and expressed himself in a very interesting and mature way. There was no doubt in my mind that Madeline was attracted by the hero. They were now almost touching each other, and I decided to be part of what would happen. We merged and became each other, we lived again all the moments of our lives and at one point, we shared the incredible orgasm when Madeline induced sexiness. We became three intimate companions; we went on travelling from town to town and crossed the ocean.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We visited the African continent. In the following few years our group increased to twenty. We could have recruited more but some of those souls were colorless, bland and not particularly attractive to us; they had a very limited conversation and showed very little common interest.  We did not find them highly compatible and nothing in the world would make us share our intimate thoughts and feelings with them for eternity. I realized how important it had been in our corporeal life to cultivate our personality and qualities. Those who did not or just put a façade would find themselves utterly alone as a ghost if God did not offer them the wall of light and if they keep their substance cohesion.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We have now seen many people die whose ghosts had not been offered the wall of light. They had cohesion, they were drifting around when we addressed them; we talked with them, and soon lost interest and we left. We also saw many ghosts taken by demons and in the greatest number, there were those that just wandered around, no light wall being offered to them, disintegrating into nothingness in an instant.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We did not like what was happening in the world. In America and Europe, the new generations were spending their time on their laptops and cell phones instead of doing sports or participating in family reunions and outings. The politicians were not working for the good sake of the people they represented; they were just trying to be re-elected, promising things they knew they could not deliver and bashing their opponents. The wealthiest and strongest democratic countries were cutting on defense while wasting the people money in grants to their friends’ and supporters’ businesses that were going bankrupt soon after they had share between them the people money their government leaders had granted them. Al-Qaeda was getting stronger in many countries and Iran and Pakistan were just about to hand them some nuclear bombs to destroy New York, Chicago and Los Angeles.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– We are now numerous enough to start our voyage and go to other worlds. I said at one point.<br />– Yes, Gautama the Buddhist replied, I am almost frustrated to see what is happening to our world; the Muslims are rapidly increasing their presence in the democratic countries and that leads to the birth of inside terrorist groups and odious crimes, mass assassination. I too, am afraid that as soon as they put their hands on some nuclear devices, they will start the destruction of the free world.<br />– We can do nothing about it in our ghost form, added John. The politicians do nothing to protect their countries; they are blind to what is coming. If I did not feel so great, I would also be frustrated.<br />– Since it is evident that our civilization is sinking, we might as well leave, Madeline said, I don’t want to be here when the worst starts happening.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Nobody objected to departing from Earth; we were all very calm, serene, and happy without any urge or body needs and we felt very comfortable altogether. We did not need to move away but we all had an interest in learning what we could of our universe. We left for the moon and got there in a few jumps. We could fly very fast inside the atmosphere and feel the wind on our insubstantial masses, but we could also jump great distances almost instantly. As we got to the moon surface, we sensed a pull from Earth like some kind of attachment to our home world. The moon was a bit boring, after a while we chose a star amongst the millions visible. We tried to use our intuition to select one that would have some life sustaining planets gravitating around it. Most of us chose the same one and I found that surprising; perhaps we had a sixth sense, and that would be wonderful. That star attracted us in some mysterious way. We looked deeply at that star trying to evaluate in some inexplicable way the distance for our next jump.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We jumped and got there quickly; we accelerated and felt the oddest sensation when we crossed the speed of light. The star was coming towards us rapidly, we decelerated and stopped short of the terrible flames, just a few million miles from its surface. We did not know what would happen if we got into the burning hydrogen, so we approached slowly and got increasingly perturbed by the rapid movement of our ghost elements as we touched the flames. There was no pain, but we cautiously backed up.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We flew around that star and looked everywhere for the planets and finally found one at just the right distance to have a livable surface. We jumped close to it. That world had an atmosphere and an equatorial climate. There were forests, wildlife, lakes and oceans and a kind of dinosaur seemed to be at the top of the food chain.  We enjoyed discovering all those new species of plants and animals and we took our time visiting our first star world.</p>
<p></p>
<p>On the tallest mountain stood a pyramid with a grouping of tall stones standing erect around it. A strong electromagnetic pulse coming out of the pyramid that caught our attention. It was obviously broadcasted for humans’ attention since it had some beautiful background music and I doubted that aliens would share our human taste for music. The builders probably expected the visit of some of our starships one day and may have been waiting for millenniums.</p>
<p></p>
<p>They may have come on Earth a long time ago, perhaps they were the ones that brought our first ancestors and left awaiting our species to evolve to a starship technology level.<br />We could not go through hard walls in our ghost form or plunge through the water of a lake to watch the submarine life; so we had to find a crack or an opening to get inside the pyramid.<br />As we flew around it, a hole took shape on one of the inclined walls. We flew inside and found ourselves in a large chamber. The walls of that chamber were of pure gold or seemed to be.  </p>
<p></p>
<p>There were sculptures and large size paintings on the walls; some rich looking furniture and carpets, a long table with human size chairs and a robot was sitting on one of the chairs. The robot opened its eyes as we drifted inside the room, probably waking up from a very long stasis.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Welcome, humans, to Gargothin, the robot said as it stood up, I have been waiting a long time for your visit.<br />– Can you see us? I asked<br />– I can’t see you as individual corporeal units, but I can detect your insubstantial presence and you are definitively humans; you are the souls of some deceased humans; and you are the ones we are waiting for, here.<br />– Can you tell us why you wanted our visit and how come you know our species? I asked<br />– Mankind evolved to a very high technology level and spread out through a nearby galaxy, what you call the Large Magellanic Cloud located at 160,000 light years from our galaxy, the Milky Way.</p>
<p></p>
<p>It is the third closest galaxy to this area. Mankind created us, the robots, to serve and provide all their needs. We prepared for them a great number of worlds, transforming their atmosphere and making them livable, and your people migrated to those worlds.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There came a time when the human worlds were attacked by the Somorgs. These beings could change their appearance at will and take the humans’ shape. We could not and still cannot kill or hurt a being that look like a human. We are prevented from doing it by one of the robotic laws that were set in our positronic brain.  The Somorgs usually come in a small spaceship to the planet they want to invade and hide it. Then they mixed with the population. They soon start a religion on the worlds they invade by telling the people they are prophets and have been contacted by God. Many believe them and they start having meetings in buildings they call temples.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The followers grow in number having many children and a few generations later, the Somorgs are elected in one or two of the countries. Once they have taken over the control of a few of the main governments, they start nuclear wars, the population is totally decimated, and the planet become radioactive. The Somorgs probably need that radioactivity since as soon as the planet’s population is destroyed, many of their colony ships soon land on the decimated world and the Somorgs settle in some of our undestroyed cities. We could not resist their invasion, so we built a large colony ship and left our galaxy to come here in the Milky Way. We colonized several planets in this galaxy, we helped humans to develop high technological civilization. They know what happened and prepare themselves in case the Somorgs come to the Milky Way.  We then came here and built inside this planet many spaceships and robots, a sentient computer runs the operations. We need human souls to take over unborn robots.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– What do you mean by unborn robots?  Madeline asked.<br />–  We believe that when a positronic robot is awoken, a robot soul is born and we would not ask you to haunt or take over its positronic brain; we think it would be contrary to one of the robotic laws but if you take over the brain of one that has not been awoken before we wake it up, we would get a human run positronic robot when we wake it up. A human run positronic robot would not be stop by the robotic laws and would be able to kill the human look alike Somorgs.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We built millions of robots over the last five hundred thousand years and never woke them up. We need human souls to settle inside the positronic brains of these robots that have not yet been awoken. These would then return to the Large Magellanic Cloud, attack and destroy the Somorgs everywhere they can find them.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– If we accept your offer, we will travel to that galaxy in the spaceships awaiting us? Right? Madeline asked. If so, how long will it take to get there? At the speed of light, it would take 160,000 years??<br />– Our spaceships can travel at a much faster speed that light speed; it took us only 500 years to get here.<br />– So we will do nothing for 500 years just sitting in the spaceships to get there. But once we reach the Large Magellanic Cloud, most human worlds will probably be already decimated.<br />– We have a base like Gargothin in that galaxy that is also run by an artificial intelligence. The two Artificial Intelligences can communicate almost instantly through a<br />wormhole they created between the two places. The spaceships can get there in no time now through that wormhole. As for getting there in time to save humanity from Armageddon, it is not too late; there are a million human worlds in the Magellanic Cloud and the invasion is very slow.<br />– But what about the humans there; could they not fight the invaders? Didn’t they have the technology to defend themselves without the robotic laws to stop them? John asked.<br />– They would if they could detect the Somorgs’ spaceships approach.  Each human world is guarded by heavily armed satellites orbiting around, and each world has its own warship fleet.  But the Somorgs come in a small almost undetectable ship that can go through the defense net. Once they have landed and mixed with the population, the humans can’t identify them. We can detect their alien mind; our positronic brain has telepathic power but as soon as we detect them, they sense it and quickly change their appearance as they get lost in the population. We need to kill them instantly and we can’t.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– So, you wish to build up an army of robots haunted by human souls to go back to your galaxy and fight them; John commented but tell me how many worlds you have colonized here in the Milky Way?<br />– Two hundred worlds were colonized.<br />– How many souls did you attract here so far?<br />– We recruited a few thousands of you only. They usually come in greater numbers in the centuries following the start of their colony. We got many from Earth one millennium ago, but it has now been a few hundred years since the arrival of a new group. When people die, they either jump into a wall of light or a wall of darkness or they wander around but soon lose cohesion and disappear into nothingness. Their souls were stronger before the Television, computer and cell phones invention.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, I saw that so often. Madeline said. I am surprised that you robots could see it too.<br />– Our eyes can see and detect through a much wider range of wavelength than human eyes.<br />– What happened to those thousands of souls that traveled to the Large Magellanic Cloud, asked John, did they succeed to save some of the human worlds? Did they fight the Somorgs and destroy them?<br />– Yes; we got news from Alectra; they were very successful; not only did they save a dozen worlds, but they also destroyed entire Somorgs population on the occupied worlds. They are not numerous enough to make much of a difference though; we have a million human worlds to save from invasion and destruction.<br />– Could you not tell the people of those two hundred worlds you colonized in the Milky Way that you need them? That they should postpone Heaven and come here when they die to fight for a better human destiny? John asked.<br />– One of the robotic laws prevents us to contact a population that has not yet reached our technology level and none of the two hundred settled worlds have.<br />– I understand. I said, I have read a lot of science fiction novels including the Foundation series of Isaac Asimov and he was describing those robotic laws. But I wonder if it will work for every one of us; what are the risks? Did it work for every one of the few thousand souls you attracted here? Will I still be able to communicate telepathically with my friends once I am inside a robot?<br />– Yes, it worked for every one of them, they kept the ability to communicate telepathically with their friends and with us once they did it but only over a limited distance like inside a one million miles radius.<br />– What do you think friends? Are you all willing to do it?<br />– I wouldn’t mind being able to lift objects again, to have a body for a while and travel to the stars in spaceships and fight the invaders; after all, if we are killed, we just get inside another unawake robot and come back to the fight. We would take with us several unawake robots as replacement and secure some a safe distance away from a fight zone. John commented.<br />– We have some business to do on Earth, Madeline added, if we have positronic robot bodies that are impossible to differentiate from normal people, we can return to Earth and save it from the Muslim menace.<br />– Would you give us a new source of energy to replace petroleum, John asked to the robot. I know that you can’t help our people directly but if you give it to us, we will use it to help our free countries to get by without the Arab petroleum.<br />– We will influence the politicians to declare the practice of the Charia law illegal, added Madeline, and close the countries that allow it from the rest of the world.<br />– Yes that would be great John, I said, but we can do more, much more, with the high technology the robots will supply us and our robotic body tremendous physical powers, with our telepathic power, we can tell to some easy to influence people that we are God emissaries and start a new religion and train the recruits to build themselves a strong soul and tell them that they should postpone Heaven when they die and join our forces.<br />– We could call our religious group “The God Warriors”, Madeline said slightly excitedly.<br />– In one hundred years, you will get a large number of ghosts, hundreds of thousands of warriors. I commented. We would not have to wait that long to go to the Great<br />Magellanic Cloud; once the movement is started, we can come back here and get through that worm hole to your galaxy of origin and to the planets you want us to protect.<br />– Excellent the robot said; let me take you down for a visit of our fortress.<br />– Do you have a name, Madeline asked.<br />– My name is Tron2342345023, please call me Tron.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Tron touched a button and an elevator door opened. It walked inside and we followed it. We visited the entire fortress, with the spaceship building yards where thousands of robots were working on a number of unfinished spaceships; then we went to the robot manufacturing facilities. There were thousands of small robots, spider like, working on the robot bodies. Thousands of bodies were being built in front of our eyes. Inside of those robots under construction were even smaller robots, as small as viruses and their work were coordinated by the Artificial Intelligence running Gargothin. These nano size builders were working on the positronic brains; they were the specialists in the manipulation of matter on an atomic and molecular scale. We were then brought to the launching pad, the spaceport were thousands of beautiful spaceships, saucer like, were awaiting us and the soon to come God Warriors.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There was no oxygen, only nitrogen, since the robots did not need to breathe. For the whole visit of the facilities, Tron was standing on a small anti-gravity platform propelled by small jets. There was a 6 feet shaft jetting out of the platform with a few levers to control the speed and direction and Tron was driving it expertly. We went inside a 40,000 cubic feet room almost filled up to capacity by an enormous computer.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Hi and welcome to our stronghold, our fortress, the artificial intelligence said. My name is Gargothin and I gave my name to this planet since I am present<br />everywhere, underground as well as in many places, ground side, and in all the defense system set around our star. I am in telepathic communion with all the robots, I was present in your meeting with Tron. If I could, I would say I am happy about your decision, but I experience neither happiness nor sadness, so I acknowledge your decision and evaluate it 90% commendable according to what I know of your values. The robots built me and gave me the unbreakable desire to help mankind. So, you are in good hands here. We are ready to proceed with the incorporation of your souls in unawake robots; please follow Tron to the next room.</p>
<p></p>
<p>A wall opened at the far end of the computer room and Tron walked us in. There were twenty robots lying motionless on tables with what looked like a crystal-clear water bubble suspended over each robot head and connected by a tiny tube to the head. A small opening on the top of the bubble let me in. The bubble opening closed, and I went inside the robot head. There were millions of very small arteries I could go through, I tried to spread myself in all directions at once. Then the robot head closed up on me and I was stuck inside. I tried to settle comfortably and wait for what would come next.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Suddenly the robot awoke, and I could see through its eyes. I experienced all kinds of sensations as I felt the movement of electrons and electrical connections. Millions of magnetic fields started to pulse in my new body. I decided to stand up and did it easily. I had perfect control of my hands and legs and a great sense of balance and power. Madeline, John, Gautama, everyone, how are you doing? I broadcasted telepathically.<br />– I feel wonderful and in perfect control of my new body, Madeline replied<br />– Fantastic, John said. It is wonderful to be corporeal again.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Everyone was amazed and pleased, and we felt just as great and relaxed as when we were ghosts. Tron took us to our solid gold spaceship, we walked inside and the body of Joan of Arc materialized in front of us. It was a hologram since I could see through it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Welcome inside, I am Trina, your ship and I am sharing the positronic brains of every one of you. I am almost indestructible, able to create a stasis field around the ship that take us out of the time line. I can also make myself invisible with my cloaking device and I am so heavily armed that I can destroy a whole world if you order me to do it. My power source is unlimited since I can tap the universe fabric or what you can call the particles of God. I am at your service.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Your bodies also have the ability to tap the fabric of the universe, commented Tron; you are almost indestructible since you too can create a stasis field in a fraction of a second if you sense incoming danger. I suggest you to work out with your new bodies and develop all of your abilities before going back to Earth. Our high technology, our science is all stored in your bodies; you just need to ask yourself a question and you get the answer.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Excellent, I said, thank you Tron and you Gargothin for all you have done and will do to serve, save and protect our species. – Thank you, we all said.<br />They acknowledged our thanks. They were unable to feel emotions so for us to have lengthy conversations with them was pointless. The spaceship had a large gymnasium and a control room with twenty reclining seats. There were huge cargo rooms and a stasis room big enough to hold twenty thousand people. Once you are in the room and the stasis field is turned on, you are outside the timeline; centuries could pass, millenniums could pass and if the stasis field is turned off and the doors open up, you have lived just the few moments it took to get in and out.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We spent a few days getting the knack of our robot bodies and brains and we left Gargothin. I asked Trina to stop by Jupiter and land on Europa.<br />– Why do you want to stop there? John asked.<br />– We will have an opportunity to look closely at one of the great wonders of the solar system. Jupiter is much bigger than all the planets of our solar system combines.<br />It has beautiful bands in its large atmosphere and the great Red Spot, a giant storm that is known to have existed since at least the 17th century when it was first seen by telescope. I would like to sit on Europa and look at it. But Europa intrigue me too, it is slightly smaller than Earth’s moon and is primarily made of silicate rock and probably has an iron core. It has a tenuous atmosphere composed primarily of oxygen. Its surface is composed of water ice and is one of the smoothest in the Solar System. This surface is striated by cracks and streaks, while cratering is relatively infrequent. The apparent youth and smoothness of the surface have led to the hypothesis that a water ocean exists beneath it, which could conceivably serve as an abode for extraterrestrial life.<br />What I want to do is ask Trina our spaceship to drill a hole through that ice and have a look in that ocean. Who knows what we might discover there.<br />– That sounds very interesting, Gautama commented.<br />– You know my friends, one of the greatest sources of pleasure the eternity offers us is the discovery of some of the wonders that each solar system offers to the voyagers. Once we have started our religious group on Earth and saved it from its immediate menace, a potential nuclear war, it will be fantastic to visit each of the 200 solar systems inhabited by men. We will start the Warriors of God religion on each one and leave for the next one. But we will also explore these solar systems. Once we have done it all, we will come back to Gargothin and plunge into that worm hole, the hole through the fabric of our universe to resurface in the Great Magellanic Clouds and start our war against the Somorgs.<br />– Gargothin is not expecting us to take our time exploring some of our galaxy, Madeline said.<br />– She does not have any emotion, I replied, she is just pushing us to rush to the Great Magellanic Clouds because she was built with that objective in mind. Besides, we will save a lot of time getting to the people worlds since Trina has all the coordinates in her spaceship brain; right Trina?<br />– Yes, I do, Trina replied, and the coordinates of the million worlds inhabited by man in the Great Magellanic Clouds.<br />– You are right Richard, Madeline said, I don’t feel nervous, and I don’t want to rush. Let’s enjoy fully our afterlife in those wonderful robot bodies and that wonderful spaceship….<br />———————-<br />In that short story, I describe the incredible feeling of peace and happiness I felt when I nearly drowned and lived an out of body, a near death experience.<br />So, for sure, I believe in life after death. I also believe in God and witness many miracles in my lifetime. I believe in Heaven, even though I would rather not go in the one our priest described immediately. I believe in reincarnation since there are ample evidence of people remembering a previous life and this is why I added the Joan of Arc character or Madeline in her last reincarnation. I believe in resurrection and in this story, we are being resurrected in fantastic robot bodies, almost indestructible, bodies that do not need to eat, drink, breathe and have an inexhaustible source of energy.</p>
<p></p>
<p>So, God gave our little group what we wanted, and we were in fact living in Heaven, one of the many kinds of Heaven that perhaps God has in store for us.</p>
<p></p>
<p>In the story I offer the theory that God is everywhere and anywhere, that in fact all the universe is made of molecules and atoms and these are made of smaller particles, protons, neutrons, electrons, neutrinos and once you can’t divide the smallest of the particles they are made of, you get particles of God; the smallest of particles, the universe fabric.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I also believe in a war between the forces of evil and God and our little group was happy to join in the battle and fight the Somorgs.<br />———————————————————-<br />One day I might write about the extraordinary adventures of our group; in the meantime I suggest that you prepare yourself for your afterlife. Build yourself a strong soul and don’t plunge in the light wall; find yourself some interesting companions and start a multimillion years voyage through the universe.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Farewell.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p></div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/where-in-heaven-do-our-souls-go/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>THE NOTEBOOK</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-notebook/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-notebook/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:13:59 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/the-notebook/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_4 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_4">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_4  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_text et_pb_text_1  et_pb_text_align_left et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_text_inner"><p>I survived the perils of Ghama-2 and the traps of the Crystal city to get to the enhancing devices. You will understand what I just said, if you have read the first two books of Ghama-2 An Afterlife story trilogy. This is an exert of the third book ‘’ The Return of the Emissaries’’.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Madeleine and I are lost. We went exploring the nearby stars, we went too far and we don’t know how to get back to Earth or to Ghama-2. Our bodies were enhanced in the crystal city; we are immortals now and we can fly and reach instantly our destination using the fabric of God that underlay all existing matter of the universe. We also use the fabric of God for far vision. We can zoom in to a star system, find the nearby planets, then zoom in on each one of them to see if one carries life. Then we can wish to get there, and we are there, instantly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Where do we go Madeleine?” I asked.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Let’s go to that scintillating star; once there we will improvise.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>We jumped there instantly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“That’s a pulsar; it is one of the universe mysteries.” I commented.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“That giant star is jumping between two parallel universes.” Said my soul mate Ram. It could not set itself in one and if we orbit it and jumped away, we might find ourselves in the parallel universe.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I must tell you about Ram; when we finally got to the enhancing devices room in the crystal city, the artificial intelligence in the form of a robot told us that each one of our group had to lie inside a coffin inhabited by a ghost of one of the ancient inhabitants. There were whole rows of them, thousands of large size coffins. We had to lift the heavy cover, lie inside and close the cover. Then the coffin would be filled up with the enhancing liquid and the ghost would get inside us. Later, once the process would be completed; we would get out as an immortal with enormous powers, but we would share our new body with an alien ghost.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Are you kidding me? I asked the Robot outraged. After all the hardship of that perilous mission on Ghama-2, you want me to drown and get haunted as I die in that coffin?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You won’t die and the ancient will not take over. You are younger and you will have the dominant personality. The ancient will be a good companion and his wisdom will be appreciated.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The A.I. convinced me! I did it, and now Ram is my soul mate.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The other universe could be the Ghama-2 universe but there is a chance that it is number three or four, who knows.” I said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“There is a greater chance that it would be Ghama-2’s universe, more than sixty per cent.” Ram commented.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We looked for the planets that might be orbiting the pulsar and found a big one.  There was a chain of moons evenly spaced around it. The planet was blue, and the moons were either gold or emerald alternatively.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“It looks like a jewel and that formation is certainly not natural.” I said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The people that built this system are or were a species of artists. You can’t create such a marvel without being gifted with a beautiful mind. I am anxious to meet with them.” Said Madeleine excitedly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>We augmented our far sight, and the planet was suddenly very close. We could see beautiful cities with exquisite and unusual architecture. We zoomed some more to see the people expecting angels of some kind but to our great surprise, there were only dogs; all kind of dogs and a few robots.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Let’s jump to that street.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I took Madeleine’s hand; we jumped and hovered a few inches over the street. We settled down and looked around.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Gooshee was the first dog to notice the sudden appearance of the strangers.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Look at them,” said Gooshee telepathically to Shoodame his year-mate.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“They look like our fabled creators.” Answered Shoodame in awe.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Let’s call Robot Clunk, He will know what to do.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Clunk! We got visitors. Come quick!”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Clunk was seated nearby watching the dogs play. The ageless and very ancient robot didn’t need to sit or wear a shirt and a pair of jeans, but he kept doing it in memory of his long gone masters.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The robot had been given an emotion synthesizer to love and care for his masters; to stand by faithfully, and serve all their wishes. There was such pleasure in doing so, such a sense of worth; but they were gone now. The population had dwindled over the centuries as more and more of the masters acquired the ability to travel to other worlds. It had started with other abilities and powers, telepathy, telekinesis, far sight, and finally instant travel.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Joe and Irene had chosen to stay in their very ancient house built on the shore of Lake Wanabago. Irene’s brother, Phil and his wife Alice were their closest</p>
<p></p>
<p>neighbors. They had been there for so many years sharing their love for the farm and country life. They did not have children, Phil, Alice and their daughter Edwina were all they had. There were nobody else.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“How unfortunate,” said Irene, “that as we were acquiring those modern abilities, we were losing our ability to procreate.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Yes and our scientists could not find the solution.” Answered Joe sadly. “They tried artificial insemination and cloning but the resulting children were born without the gift; none inherited those new powers and abilities.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Would you care for a cup of coffee and a plate of cookies?” Asked Clunk, their robot, intent to change his masters’ sorrowful mood.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Good idea Clunk, that will be comforting.” Answered Irene kindly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Here comes your brother Phil.,” Said Joe.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Hi! I knew I would find you rocking on the veranda.” Said Phil.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Hi!” Said Alice and Edwina as they came up behind Phil.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Clunk was coming quickly with a plate of cookies and the coffee pot. He was always very pleased when his masters had visitors.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I will come back with an additional rocking chair and the cups.” Said Clunk joyfully.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The neighbors sat comfortably, facing the lake. The robot came back with the cups, and they waited patiently for him to serve them.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Edwina turned out to be an exception; she developed the powers last month and she wants to travel. We have decided to go with her.” Said Phil. “Would you like to come with us?”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The news broke their heart for Joe and Irene could not leave their ancestor’s farm and the ancient house; they were too attached to it. They had been living in it for one hundred and fifty years now.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“We are not made for this kind of travel; we can’t leave the farm to go to other worlds, we love it here, the apple trees are blooming, it is time to plant the corn and we have the cows, the horses and the dogs to care for.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I understand you,” said Alice, “I know how lonely you will be; everyone is gone; we are your last neighbors but we can’t let our daughter go without us.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I am sorry for you too and I will miss you.” Said Edwina. “You know how much I love you, but I am young, and I just can’t get it out of my mind; I need to go, I need to travel to other worlds, I need to meet again with men and women of my age and there are none left here. There is no fun for me here.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“We will come back to visit you if we can.” Promised Alice.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Years later, Joe and Irene had left the world, they had died of old age and Clunk was left with no one to serve but the dogs. Millenniums had flowed by evenly; the dogs had acquired a greater intelligence and Clunk had evolved too. He could talk with them telepathically and he had told them about Man, Dogs’ best friend.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Man cared about you Dogs, before he created us the robots.” Said Clunk once. “Man built those cities and left us for other worlds. We keep them clean and standing in memory of them, hoping that one day some will return and be proud of us for it.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The story had turned into legend and now for the first time in their lives, the dogs had seen man and called Clunk.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I am coming, I am coming, please wait for me,” Broadcasted the robot, we heard him and waited patiently.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Hello, hello to you, I am so please to see you.” Said Clunk as he turned the corner and saw us. “My name is Clunk, and I served the last people that ever lived on this world. It had been such a long time though, millenniums, so many millenniums since you all left.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Would you care for a cup of coffee and a plate of cookies?” Asked Clunk hopefully and excitedly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“That might take some time to prepare, I guess.” Said Madeleine.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Yes, you are right but not so much for I have been making cookies every day, for the dogs; I made a fresh batch this morning and we have plenty left and I kept some coffee seeds just in case, replacing them with fresh ones every year for the last ten millenniums.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>The dogs were all around us, hundreds of them wagging their tails.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Where should we go?” I asked Clunk.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The street will take us to the city outskirt where we will find the flying saucer. My masters’ house is located fifty miles west of the city on the shore of Lake</p>
<p></p>
<p>Wanabago.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“All right we will follow you.” I said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Something was moving under our feet, and it was not the street; we were standing on an invisible and immaterial energy shield created by the street and it was moving faster in the middle, where we were standing. As we left, all the dogs moved in the middle to keep up with us.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“They had reached a remarkable degree of technology for such a young species.” I/Ram said. “We can see no decay, anywhere, the buildings were made to last millions of years.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Our masters used molecular fusion to bind together the blocks of solidified air that were used as building material. The material can resist anything short of a disintegrator ray. The buildings, the furniture, the equipment, the streets, the computers and the robots, everything you see or touch, will last forever.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Incredible, how long has mankind lived on this world?” Asked Madeleine.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“A group of explorers, scientists really, came here to investigate the pulsar, one hundred thousand three hundred and twenty-five years ago.” Replied Clunk. “The pulsar powerful bursts of Z-rays destroyed the spaceship astronavigation devices, and the scientists could not find their way back to the Red Planet. So they decided to colonize this beautiful world. In the following millenniums, they built cities all over the world and as they developed advanced technology, they rebuilt the cities with everlasting materials. They made us to serve their needs, take care of the land and maintain the cities. The people were looking for something to evolve to and many became bored. Thirty thousand years ago, a star traveler came here with his mate. They didn’t come in a starship, they just appeared from nowhere and that created quite a sensation. These people changed this world forever.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>They taught our masters a religious philosophy of love, beauty and appreciation plus a technique to draw energy from the plants and everything or everyone that surrounds them. Loving and appreciating everything around them was opening channels to cosmic energy and using that energy, they could evolve their latent powers. Soon, the people developed telepathy, telekinesis and the power to separate their aura from their body to do what they called astral trips. The people could lie down comfortably, close their eyes, move their auras out of the body and fly to the stars. Those astral trips soon became their most passionate hobby. Eventually, they developed the ability to draw their body from this world to the world their aura was standing on using what they called the fifth dimension. They met with other species and one of them infected them with a virus that reduced the people’s fertility and prevented their children to evolve those new powers. In less than a thousand years, there were only a few people left here; and the cities were empty. Only those who had great attachment to the land stayed here and even with their augmented longevity, they were soon gone. Nobody came back from the stars for millenniums now and I am afraid that they all died. This is why I am so glad to see you.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>We had reached the outskirts and the street had stop moving its energy shield. We followed Clunk to the flying saucer and stepped over the rim. There was room enough for fifty or so of the dogs and they joyfully jumped aboard.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“My name is Madeleine and my friend is Richard.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“It is an honor for me to know your names, they will never be forgotten; you will be part of our legends.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Tell me Clunk, what was the names of those people that came here and taught your masters that philosophy of love and energy?” I asked.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The man was named Krishna and the woman Nicole Teaseman.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>We were in shock, our old pals had come here thousands of years ago, had taught the people that great philosophy and left to pursue their exploration of the galaxy.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“They didn’t know that what they gave them would lead those people to their extinction.” I said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“They were lost in time and space probably. They came from Ghama-2 and might now be searching for their way home in one of the parallel universes.” Said Madeleine.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The flying saucer was just an opened saucer, no roof, no steering, navigation control board, or anything. The robot said home and it left the ground silently, accelerating away from the city.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“You seem to know those two travelers.” Commented Clunk.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Yes, they were our friends; they came here from the future and from far away.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The farmland was beautiful, and we enjoyed its soothing serenity. Some of the trees looked familiar; there were some of them on Ghama-2; they had fruits with raspberry flesh and cheese in the center. I left the saucer, moving instantly to one of the trees, picked two of the fruits and was back at the saucer in two seconds. I tasted one and it was just as delicious as I expected it to be.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Here, try that sweetheart.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Thanks…Wow! Delicious!”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Our masters could levitate but I never saw anyone moving that fast.” Commented Clunk.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The dogs, do they eat fruits?” I asked Clunk.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Yes, they like that variety.” The robot replied.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>As we passed close to one of the trees, I used my telekinetic power and moved a hundred of the fruits from the branches to the saucer and held them in front of the dogs’ muzzles.</p>
<p></p>
<p>They understood my invitation and bit the closest one eagerly as I deposited the others at their feet. We reached the blue water of Lake Wanabago and the saucer landed in the back yard of Clunk’s masters’ long house.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The house was made of wood and stone and had a very ancient look.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“The wood was specially treated to last, but I had to repair the walls regularly over the centuries.” Said Clunk. “The floors are solid marble and gold and they resisted very well. I always put some slippers to prevent my repeated passages’ erosion.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“That’s a good idea and you have been very considerate to do that.” Madeleine commented.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>The house felt warm and soothing. There were family pictures, showing generations of owners, statues, tastefully carved tables, chairs and desks. A golf club and a fishing pole were hung like trophies with a picture underneath showing happy faces. There were hand carved stone sailboats on the shelves and all kind of other carvings. Beautiful oil paintings hung on the walls, landscapes with women and children and a few miniature portraits of the landlords. Large beds, wood desks and paintings gave a very rich and serene ambiance to the bedrooms. I loved the huge family room with its fireplace, cathedral roof, and long table with a dozen high chairs; shelves, a lot of them, loaded with souvenirs and books; two cushioned rocking chairs facing the large bay window with a view on the lake. I walked to a small desk and found Joe’s diary. I am a reader, I always was, and I was burning to read it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Do you mind Clunk, if I read it?” I asked the robot who was kindling a fire in the fireplace.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Please do, my master is long gone and will never be back. It will be honoring him to read it. I did start reading it myself, but it saddened me so much that I had to stop and I don’t know the end.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I took the diary and sat on one of the rocking chairs; Madeleine took the other one. We rocked silently for a while looking at the lake.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“You know Richard, all those times that you rocked alone, at your tall house gazebo, in Laval, Northern Canada, gazing at the stars and dreaming of adventures and romance, I was right there with you, talking to you, but you couldn’t hear me. I shared your dreams, I could read your mind, but you were oblivious to my presence.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I am sorry about that, it would have been less lonely if I had known that I was not alone, that I had a friendly ghost on my side, caring for me. I would have passionately and repeatedly declared my love and affection for you who stood by me so faithfully. I would have told you how grateful I felt. I would have hugged you mentally and sheltered you in the warmest part of my heart and told you the sweetest words that would come to my mind.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>‘’ When I exited the enhancing coffin in the crystal city, levitating out, I should say, I saw you hovering close for I could see ghost then. I was excited and knew I had great exciting adventures to come but I noticed that you were sad, I guessed you were feeling useless now that I was enhanced. You could not protect me and comfort me in moments of despair, I did not know what to say to you, at that moment, Jesus came in the enhancing room. I looked at Him, the son of God and God himself.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Hi, Jesus, how are you doing? I asked stupidly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I am doing well thank you. Congratulation.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Thank you Jesus. Madeleine here, has been ghosting me all my life and now she would like to share with me the coming up adventures; would you give her an enhanced body?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, be good and good luck to you both. Jesus said smiling as he disappeared.</p>
<p></p>
<p>You were no more a ghost, you were levitating in front of me, smiling.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I know Richard, thank you for asking Jesus that favor, now, let’s read that diary together. I will share your mind and your eyes, I will comfort you in the saddest moments.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“All right, let’s do it.” I replied as I opened the diary.</p>
<p></p>
<p>—–</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I never thought that I would one day spend some of my time writing a diary, but I don’t know what to do anymore; there is just so much time to spend and I can’t walk the land or rock on the balcony all day long. Clunk and the other robots are doing all the work and there is nothing left to do. It is important for them to serve; it gives them the satisfaction of being useful and worthy and I can’t take it away from them. Besides, I am getting old now and I don’t see or move as well. We meet with Phil, Alice and our niece Edwina every day for our morning walk or a few hours of sailing and we find comfort in each other’s company because there is nobody left. My brother Jack used to live with us but he had turned fidgety last year.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I need to go, “he said, “I am sorry, but I feel that I am just wasting my life doing nothing here. I did an astral trip to a very beautiful world yesterday, it was a world of tiers, four stories high, like a wedding cake and I met a man on the first tier. The man saw me in my immaterial form; he said that his name was Kickaha and he needed my help to recuperate the controls of that world that had been taken away by a brutal alien visitor. He took a flute from his backpack and blew six notes and a doorway opened to another place, a castle room. He said he was giving me the enchanted flute and I just had to play the six notes to join with him and he threw me the flute. I don’t know how but I caught the flute; my aura caught it and I brought it back with me. Here it is.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I took the flute in my hands, and it had a magic feel; it was made of the strangest material, different from our solid air material, it was different from anything I ever touched.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I am going.” Said my brother Jack. “I am needed, I can be useful to a worthy cause, but I will come back if I can. Goodbye my brother.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>He left and never came back. Last month, it was our friends’ turn to go. Our niece Edwina, the last child born on this beautiful world developed her powers. That had not happened for centuries. One day Alice said she was pregnant; Alice was two hundred and twenty-six years old and she was pregnant for the first time in her life. That was sixteen years ago, and I can’t express how much we have loved that baby. Edwina grew up alone as a child with the five of us and she developed great affection for my brother Jack. She loved each one of us, but she had a special kinship with him.</p>
<p></p>
<p>After he left, she started to spend some time alone developing her own powers.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Last month she told us that she would join her uncle Jack on the worlds of tiers; she said she had finally found it and she had decided to materialize there. Phil and Alice wouldn’t let her go by herself, they decided to go with her, and we approved of their decision because we would be otherwise extremely worried for the child. But we can’t go with them, we are not the adventurous type, We are attached to our house that sheltered fifty generations of my ancestors.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>They went and since then, we feel very lonely. There is nobody else living in this whole world. We don’t watch movies for we feel even worse after viewing one but at least we have each other. I have Irene with me, and I love her so very much. We met two hundred and ten years ago and it was love at first sight. She had come from far away to find other people because the cities were deserted already. She was walking sad and hopeless when I spotted her at the city outskirt. That was such a coincidence, it was the first time in years that I had gone to the city and when I saw her, I shouted: Hello there, Hello! And I ran to her and as I came close, I saw that she was a young woman, my age, and she was so beautiful. We looked at each other and she came silently to my arms. I could see her tears flowing down her cheeks. She had come to think that she was the last one; that she would never meet someone else; someone to love and share with and I could not believe my luck.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Will you marry me? I love you!” I asked immediately.</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I love you too.” She answered.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I took her to the long house, and she loved it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“That’s my ancestor’s house, your house now, I live alone here for my parents are gone and my brother Jack is trying to find someone and might never come back. I got great news too for you; we have neighbors! Phil and Alice and they are great company.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>We have each other now but there are no neighbors anymore and we are getting old. One day we will be gone and there will no one left on this beautiful world. According to history, a group of scientists and explorers left the Red Planet about fifty thousand years ago to investigate this mysterious pulsar. When their spaceship reached this world, a gigantic sun flare burned their radars and astronavigation computers. They landed and proceeded to repairs. Later on, they received a communication from home, it was a goodbye and last wishes message saying that there had been a nova, and the Red Planet was going to be utterly destroyed. They were mankind’s last hope for perpetuation of the species. Now that we are getting old, I ponder about the significance of the efforts of those millions of people that tried to make a difference; that tried to do their contribution for the race evolution towards a great destiny.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There will be no destiny for we are the last ones, and it hurts me deeply. We have failed; somehow men took the wrong turn and the hope, the sacrifices and the prayers of the multitude behind me will not be rewarded. What will come after men? Will dogs or the robots evolve into a civilization? If so, will they remember us? Will they remember that once we were there before them and prepared their way?</p>
<p></p>
<p>If the dogs evolve to a civilization, they will need the robots to do the manual labors for them. The dogs could only become a civilization of philosophers. Maybe one day, they will meet with another species that would be worthy of their affection.</p>
<p></p>
<p>If not the dogs, the rats, perhaps, will evolve to sentiency. I can hardly imagine a civilization of Rats and Robots but who knows maybe the Rats will deserve a grater destiny than men?</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Irene died yesterday! I didn’t know what to do; I dressed her in her most fancy clothes and put her necklace and bracelets on and Clunk placed her body in a transparent solidified air box. He pumped the air out before fusing the cover on. The body will last longer that way. Clunk put the box on the grass behind the house and he planted bushes and flowers around it, leaving just enough space for me to go see her from time to time.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I can’t express how lonely I am now or how intense is the sadness that squeezes my heart. I loved Irene and she is gone and there is nobody else, nobody to share my grief with.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>It has been ten long years since Irene passed away. Sad days succeeded painful ones and there is nothing that excites me, nothing that I would like to do. I can’t live much longer with so much sorrow, so much loneliness. Men came to the world for nothing; we were just a temporary streak of evolution and God, if there is a God, didn’t care for us. God didn’t need us; He didn’t need our help or contribution. Perhaps, He never even noticed us so low we were in the creation scale. Men came and soon now, men will be gone, and nobody will remember us; all for nothing.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I asked Clunk to put my body in a box beside Irene so that if there ever come a visitor, the visitor would be able to see what men looked like. I told Clunk that I will die soon, today hopefully for my heart became irregular and I have a hard time to breathe. Goodbye to no one, this diary was just a waste of time.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“Here are the cookies and the coffee.” Said Clunk courteously.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was crying, I didn’t think that I could cry in that enhanced body of mine, but my soul was crying. I could feel the pain and the sadness of that old and so lonely man. Madeleine came into my arms and we hugged and cried together.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“I thought my dearest that we would never experience sorrow now that we are living in what I thought to be the seventh level of heaven but I feel miserable and I miss the company of our friends.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“You know Richard, we were enhanced not that long ago; we don’t know everything yet about how we can react emotionally but one thing becomes apparent to me, we are not in Heaven, we feel heavenly good most of the time in our wonderful body but we felt some guilt at destroying all those Vegian worlds and now we experience sadness. We are still human, half human and we haven’t lost our capacity for human emotions.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>“And I hope that you will keep those human qualities,” said I/Ram my soul mate, “otherwise life would be less interesting for me.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>Clunk could sense our pain; he had the telepathic ability to share our emotions; he kneeled down in front of us, respectful and silent and the dogs that had wandered into the house were all around us now and they too sensed our sorrow and started to moan softly, to bemoan man’s fate.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>“All right, all of you,” I broadcasted, “we will not let it happen that way; we will change the past. There will be men again on this world, men to cherish all of you and share with you a greater destiny. We will leave you now, but we will be back.”</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p></p>
<p>That story began in the third book of my Ghama-2 trilogy ” The return of the emissaries ”,  many events, some of them quite dramatic followed up, you will love reading it. Just contact me and I will mail you the three books of the trilogy.</p></div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/the-notebook/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>PURPOSE OF LIFE</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/purpose-of-life/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/purpose-of-life/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:13:44 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/purpose-of-life/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_5 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_5">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_5  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_text et_pb_text_2  et_pb_text_align_left et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_text_inner"><p>I spent so many evening hours, outside, on my rocking chair, looking at the stars and wondering what might be happening up there.<br />I imagined different species living on those worlds building strange cities. I imagined some of them traveling between the stars in incredible spaceships.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was a dreamer and I wondered why I was here. Is there a reason to be born on this dangerous world where I will grow old and die?</p>
<p></p>
<p>Am I here in transition between two places, unable to remember where I came from and know where I am going?</p>
<p></p>
<p>Or could it be that I am a new creation?</p>
<p></p>
<p>I read about Hinduism and the possibility of reincarnation.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The universe is so big! What are those formations the astrologists found so far away that their light took hundreds of millions of years just to reach us. They calculated that the strange formations were more than 200 million light years in size and possibly only parts of even bigger things.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Formations made from thousands of galaxies!</p>
<p></p>
<p>The size of the universe is so big that it is impossible to imagine; it might be infinite.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Then what is my significance? I am just a tiny unit of a species that hasn’t even yet spread out to the neighboring stars.</p>
<p></p>
<p>What if I am God? I mean just a tiny part of Him!</p>
<p></p>
<p>What if all the animals, insects and plants are part of God? All the planets, the stars…</p>
<p></p>
<p>If I am God or a part of Him, I could possibly connect with the infinitely bigger part of Me and get some of my wishes come through. Maybe anyone can get what anyone wants if one thinks about it often and try to make his wishes come through.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Perhaps I can make miracles happen.</p>
<p></p>
<p>What is my mission here if I have one? What should I do, that would make my existence worthy?</p>
<p></p>
<p>I have so many questions.</p>
<p></p>
<p>………………….</p>
<p></p>
<p>Once I went for a long trek in the woods, North of Montreal. It was winter and I was traveling on my skis opening a new trail. I knew that if I had an accident, if I break a leg or an ankle, I would die because it was very cold and no one would find me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I didn’t mind taking the risk; the reward was peace, quiet wilderness, and the feeling that something important might happen.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I had traveled for two hours when I reached the tall trees. They were huge, bigger than any tree I had seen and there was nothing between them, no bushes, no grass and no snow, just bare, hard packed dirt. I took off my skis and started to walk inside that forest. It looked like a cathedral of enormous pillars with a canopy so far up that I couldn’t see if the canopy was made up of leaves.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There was silence, no wind, but I sensed the presence of mighty minds. It was like the trees were sentient beings watching me, trying to communicate with me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Here I knew that I would finally find the answers to all my questions, I just had to listen to the trees, I might eventually be able to communicate with them. I just had to ask the questions.</p>
<p></p>
<p>But as hard as I was trying, I couldn’t find the questions.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I lost track of what I did there; I could not remember anything. I was lost, I just kept walking, I could not remember what I thought about while I was walking when I found my skis. They were where I had left them.</p>
<p></p>
<p>An hour had passed since I entered that forest of tall trees.  I felt no desire to walk back in between them, so I put on my skis and returned to the Benedictine monastery where I had parked my car.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Strange, isn’t it? Is it true or did I dream that? It was over 50 years ago, so I am not sure anymore. It was probably just a dream!</p>
<p></p>
<p>When I paint though, I try to connect to that bigger part of me if there is one and I ask for help to produce the most amazing painting. I don’t know on what I am branching, but I do connect on something for I can feel that my brain is slowly enhanced, and I am receiving new energy; when I sense that, I let go; I start painting without thinking, in a spontaneous way.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The result is often surprising, I look at some of my paintings in wonder, not believing that I did them; not remembering how I did them; I look at them with the conviction that I did not have the talent to make them. I thank whoever from that superior world has been helping me, wondering if that whoever is an angel or a deceased friend, perhaps God?</p></div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/purpose-of-life/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>A NEW BEGINNING</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/a-new-beginning/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/a-new-beginning/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:13:13 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/a-new-beginning/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_6 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_6">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_6  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_blurb et_pb_blurb_3  et_pb_text_align_left  et_pb_blurb_position_top et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_blurb_content">
					<div class="et_pb_main_blurb_image"><span class="et_pb_image_wrap et_pb_only_image_mode_wrap"><img decoding="async" src="data:image/svg+xml;base64,PHN2ZyB3aWR0aD0iMTA4MCIgaGVpZ2h0PSI1NDAiIHZpZXdCb3g9IjAgMCAxMDgwIDU0MCIgeG1sbnM9Imh0dHA6Ly93d3cudzMub3JnLzIwMDAvc3ZnIj4KICAgIDxnIGZpbGw9Im5vbmUiIGZpbGwtcnVsZT0iZXZlbm9kZCI+CiAgICAgICAgPHBhdGggZmlsbD0iI0VCRUJFQiIgZD0iTTAgMGgxMDgwdjU0MEgweiIvPgogICAgICAgIDxwYXRoIGQ9Ik00NDUuNjQ5IDU0MGgtOTguOTk1TDE0NC42NDkgMzM3Ljk5NSAwIDQ4Mi42NDR2LTk4Ljk5NWwxMTYuMzY1LTExNi4zNjVjMTUuNjItMTUuNjIgNDAuOTQ3LTE1LjYyIDU2LjU2OCAwTDQ0NS42NSA1NDB6IiBmaWxsLW9wYWNpdHk9Ii4xIiBmaWxsPSIjMDAwIiBmaWxsLXJ1bGU9Im5vbnplcm8iLz4KICAgICAgICA8Y2lyY2xlIGZpbGwtb3BhY2l0eT0iLjA1IiBmaWxsPSIjMDAwIiBjeD0iMzMxIiBjeT0iMTQ4IiByPSI3MCIvPgogICAgICAgIDxwYXRoIGQ9Ik0xMDgwIDM3OXYxMTMuMTM3TDcyOC4xNjIgMTQwLjMgMzI4LjQ2MiA1NDBIMjE1LjMyNEw2OTkuODc4IDU1LjQ0NmMxNS42Mi0xNS42MiA0MC45NDgtMTUuNjIgNTYuNTY4IDBMMTA4MCAzNzl6IiBmaWxsLW9wYWNpdHk9Ii4yIiBmaWxsPSIjMDAwIiBmaWxsLXJ1bGU9Im5vbnplcm8iLz4KICAgIDwvZz4KPC9zdmc+Cg==" alt="" class="et-waypoint et_pb_animation_top et_pb_animation_top_tablet et_pb_animation_top_phone" /></span></div>
					<div class="et_pb_blurb_container">
						<h4 class="et_pb_module_header"><span>A new beginning</span></h4>
						<div class="et_pb_blurb_description"><p>I am a careered artist-painter living in Hilton Head Island, SC. I am 75 years old, five feet nine inches tall, handsome for my age, in good shape and still sharp mentally. It is the reward for working out every day and jogging three to four times a week. I also play golf three times a week and work at my Hilton Head Island art gallery.</p>
<p>My wife is with me, and I feel blessed to have a lifetime companion on my side at the autumn of my life. We migrated to the USA a long time ago with an E-2 visa and opened an art gallery in Palm Beach Gardens FL. We then open another one in Washington DC and later in Naples FL.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Shortly after I opened my art gallery in Naples, many years ago, I started to have problems, all kinds of problems. My partner emptied the joint bank account and started to borrow paintings from our inventory. We ended up with two art galleries, him, getting the best location. Then, there were problems with my landlord that ended up in an aggression on me, an arrest of the Landlord and his wife and a lawsuit.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise, my charming wife wanted to get back to Montreal and live there. Something, some kind of interior message was telling me to hang on, that better days were ahead. I did not want to lose her; I loved her dearly, but my twins and oldest daughter were living in Montreal, and I missed them too. To go through those hard times, I was doing long walks at 5:30AM, following an old trail in the everglades close to Marco Island. It was dangerous; there were black bears there and Florida panthers and saltwater crocodiles. It was one of two spots in Florida where you could find these crocodiles. I was armed with a long knife and a quarterstaff. I never met anyone while taking those walks and I liked that. I had found a nice resting place to sit and think about my life and my values. I would just relax and abandon myself to whatever come to my mind.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>In those meditating moments, I started to get images coming up at the corner of my left eye; they would not stay long enough for me to see what they were. I decided to try to immobilize one of those images; every day I tried to do it and one day I succeeded in catching the fast-disappearing images and saw a strange world. At that time, I wondered what would happen if I did an astral trip to that world; I relaxed every part of my body, eliminated all thoughts from my mind and then I tried to turn my soul over from right to left and back up out of my body; I succeeded, I went out and saw myself underneath and I could still see the strange world. I tried to move there and suddenly I was there, sitting on the ground, in a wheat field and in my body. I was there, trapped in another world, a dangerous world since I could hear from a distance the roars of a large predator.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I was in shock; I should have thought about the danger of trying to do an astral trip to another world but no, I didn’t even think, I just did it. I often hate myself and regret the risks I take; all my life I put myself in trouble and only with my incredible luck and strong sense of immediate danger did I survive. Now that was just the worst move, I had ever made. There was a nearby forest of extremely tall trees with creepers coming down from the lowest branches. I ran to it and climbed up the enormous trees and found all I needed to survive in the canopy, nourishing fruits and eatable leaves.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I spent many years there; I was alone for the first few years, I cried many times thinking about my wife and my children, my friends, all those people that I would never meet again. One day, I met the Birdies, an alien species that had evolved to a very high technological and philosophical level; they had built spaceships, visited several worlds before landing there and decided that here would be their home from now on. They were telepaths and they helped me develop some latent powers that we humans would be blessed with in millions of years more of evolution if we survive that long. I got younger in that world.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>One day, I started to get those fast-disappearing images in the corner of my left eye, and I found my way back to Earth; in the same spot and at the same time I had left. I realized that the timeline on this strange world was perpendicular to our timeline so I could go there and spend several years and come back at the same time I left. I called it “The Perpendicular World” and made many trips there over the years but not lately, though, I think I lost the ability to do it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My wife doesn’t know about my trips to the Perpendicular World and if I had told her, she would not have believed me and she would not have liked it. Lise doesn’t want anything weird in her life and I respect that. Then, we moved to Hilton Head Island, South-Carolina where I became a member of the Palmetto Dunes golf club. A fine group of people made that club and I felt welcome, I felt at home there.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I lived a quiet life for a few years, playing golf three days per week and spending time at the gallery the rest of the week. Lise and I had a long walk every night or a long bike ride on the firm beach or through the streets of Palmetto Dunes community. One day, Lise saw an ad in the local newspaper about a drug dealer auction; the ad mentioned that there were some great masters’ paintings to be auctioned. We went to the auction, and I found amongst the sculptures an alien artifact! I was a chemist and could tell that the metal it was made of could not be of Earth origin. I discovered later that the artifact was a door to Eden, an artificial world built by a highly advanced species to save some of us before extinction. To know more about what happened, please read my short story One step to Eden.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My life was simple, and I enjoyed it but events started to accumulate; I wrote two more short stories: “Dracula” and “Saint-Joseph Castle”. The first one is about the Balboars Earth invasion. I was warned in my dream about it and the spirit that contacted me told me about Dracula and his location. That spirit told me we needed its help, gave me its location and told me I could reach it using an astral trip. I had to wake up Dracula who was sleeping for a thousand years in his hidden castle and convince him to help me fight the Balboars. Please read my short story Dracula.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The other story Saint-Joseph castle was about a Muslim terrorist group; again, I used the powers I developed on the Perpendicular World to find their training camp. I was working directly under the President of the USA, but I faced Satan the real leader of the Ayatollah Khardani terror group just before the camp was destroyed by a USA bomber and I was thrown away, far away, on an evil world. To find out what happened and how I survived and got to Saint-Joseph castle and what happened afterword please read my short story.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There are many more short stories on my website www.galeriesaintpaul.com but the writing of my Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story trilogy had unpredictable consequences that are about to change my life as well as mankind’s future. I wrote it in Naples Florida, I wrote the trilogy over a period of 4 years, and I titled it “Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story”. I wasn’t prepared for writing. I never expected to write a novel one day. I was a chemist graduated from Sherbrooke University in Quebec, Canada that had turned into an artist-painter.</p>
<p>Beside I grew up talking French only and I learned the rudiments of English when I moved to the USA in 1992. In that story, I was one of the main characters, I had strange dreams at night with images of another world and those dreams were different, they seemed real, and I heard voices, many voices talking to me at the same time.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I was contacted by the Guardians, immaterial voyagers; spirits of great power visiting our galaxy. They convinced me to recruit several people with special qualities for an afterworld odyssey, a mission that would possibly decide the fate of mankind. The Guardians had come from the future; they had just visited a very unique and strange world inhabited by many sentient species, amongst them was one that showed a rare quality: compassion. That species was mankind, two human colonies of our descendants were living happily on that world; they were the survivors’ descendants of a spaceship crash landing.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There was a crystal city in that world left there a million years before by Les Semeurs and that city contained enhancing devices that would transform a species into powerful wizards. Les Semeurs had left monuments on many life bearing worlds with messages about the crystal city and its enhancing devices and many technologically advanced civilizations had found their world but had not yet found the hidden and well protected Crystal City.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Guardians tried to communicate with the Humans living in that world but none of them were telepaths. They even tried to transport some of them to the Crystal city, but a very powerful force prevented them to interfere. So, they went backward in time and back to the world of origin, Earth, where they tried to find one human with telepathic power. They found none. They went through the centuries and finally found me. My body had been submerged in pulsating magnetic fields, three times a week for thirty years and had been changed. I was a telepath.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>They contacted me in my sleep, showing me images of that world and slowly explaining to me the importance of sending there a group of humans with the mission to find the crystal city. I would have to recruit special people; the Guardians would catch their souls as they die and take them to that world where they would give them a young adult body with additional powers.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>In my story, being one of the characters, I wrote that I thought that the best way to recruit those people was to write a trilogy about that gigantic world and I named it “Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story”. In my trilogy, in my novels, I was one of the characters writing the trilogy. Strange right?</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The planet had a low gravity for its size; it was made of layers of worlds separated by miles of rock. There were hidden access to these underworlds and the surface of that gigantic world had been transformed into a beautiful park by that ancient species, Les Semeurs, before they disappeared millions of years ago leaving the crystal city and its enhancing devices that would transform a species unit into an immortal with the ability to fly or jump instantly onto other worlds light years apart.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The crystal city was hidden in the Land of Magic and its access was protected by several deadly traps; the ancient species obviously wanted to leave the enhancing devices to an ingenious and morally sound younger species that once enhanced, would take over the control of the entire galaxy and allow other species to mature without fearing destruction or enslavement from more powerful and aggressive ones.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I told them that I wanted to be one of the recruits; I told them that I didn’t want to go to Heaven and adore God for the rest of the eternity. I had never met him, didn’t know about His qualities so how could I like Him, love Him, adore Him…I thought that God being infinitely more intelligent than me would know if I lie so the only thing I could tell God was congratulation for your infinitely complex universe; there is so much beauty on Earth and beside thank you God for giving us the women and the sexual pleasure and the feelings of love; yes, I could find many things to thank Him for, but spending an eternity to tell Him how much I adore Him, no… I very much preferred to risk my life again and try to find that old city. They told me they were not sure that God exist; they never met Him even though they had traveled for millions of years, and my idea of Heaven was quite amusing.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>They said we would not grow old in our new bodies, but we could be killed either accidentally or by aliens or other predators that roamed the surface of that world. They would give us some armament, swords, knives, bows, lances and the ability to get to speed under attack. They would give us a sense of direction to the crystal city.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>In my story, I kept thinking about it; about the different ways to recruit people without being put into a mental institution and my initial plan to write a trilogy on a group of people brought to that world by the Guardians seemed to be the best way to do it. I told the Guardians of my plans, and I asked the Guardians to influence the ones that would be great candidates, to come to my art gallery. If they buy one of my paintings, I told them, and if I give them the novels, they would be recruited. I would be one of the characters in the book, an artist-painter living in Naples, FL.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I wrote the trilogy over a period of 4 years and the business became good. It happened in my real life and in the story; my real life seemed to be influenced by what my character in the story was writing. In the story, the Guardians were influencing a lot of people to come to my art gallery, I gave a lot of books, but this was happening in my real life as well…</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I wasn’t sure if I was sane though since I had no more contact with the Guardians but that was in the story I wrote, I was mixing up reality with fiction, getting confused and over the years, I started to wonder if these contacts truly happened. One thing though, I was very happy. My wife, Lise, didn’t like it when I was talking about Ghama-2 to a potential candidate. She thought I would be laughed at, and she didn’t believe that I had been contacted by spirits. I was crazy perhaps all mixed up between what happened in my story and what was happening in my real life.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>It came to my mind that perhaps those characters that I created in my trilogy, John, Joan, Father O’Leary, Krishna and many more could exist in a parallel universe. I thought that God could make it real; that God would perhaps create the worlds and the characters of my novels…<br />It was foolish right? But it was not so foolish since I met some of my characters on the evil world (read “Saint-Joseph castle”) and it was with their help that I escaped from that world and got to the ring world where I met Saint-Joseph and visited his castle and the Admission Office. But then again, that was in one of my stories, not in my real life, right? I was lost, my mind caught between the adventures I wrote, thinking they really happened. But did they? Was I in communication with a double of me from a parallel universe, sharing his adventures and thinking it really happened to me? When I wrote the trilogy, I never thought that writing it would change my life and man destiny forever. Here it is, this is how the events started.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p><strong>A New Beginning</strong></p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I didn’t know why I was waking up with the intuition that something important just happened. I was waking up from the deepest sleep and that was rare for I didn’t sleep very much. I usually wake up four or five times a night to go to the bathroom and then I would walk a few minutes through the condo to prevent my night cramps. These inconveniences come with age and at 75 years old, I couldn’t complain. Old age little problems!</p>
<p>My usual thirty minutes morning workout followed by fifteen minutes jogging weren’t enough to prevent aging. I didn’t want to, but I was aging nevertheless. I could just slow down the degenerative process. I had not been to the Perpendicular World for a little more than five years; I lost the ability to go there and that’s where I have been rejuvenating my body from time to time. I have been aging faster since my last trip there; I hoped I still had an extra twenty years to live; that would be time enough to reach my summit as an artist-painter.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As I was getting up, I looked for my back and legs pain and there was no pain, I felt great, strong, with a zest of excitement. Amazingly, I felt 60 years younger.</p>
<p>My God what was happening to me? I walked to the bathroom and then to the kitchen to prepare my usual tomato sandwich. That’s what I normally eat every morning to stay slim. But that morning, I was hungry, ravenous. Perhaps, I thought, I could eat steak and eggs for breakfast today. Oh boy, I feel so young, so full of energy.</p>
<p>There was a note floating over the dining room table…. and a very strange suitcase sat against my chair.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A note does not float over a table; it is against the law of gravity. I rubbed my eyes, pinched my arm and the note was still floating. I was awake, I knew it; I had just pinched my arm and felt some pain. I looked around for this to be a hoax; somebody might be hiding, pulling on invisible strings to keep the note from falling on the table. But there was no one. I would have sensed a presence if there were one. Lise, my sweetheart, was still sleeping; perhaps I should wake her up to show her the impossible note, I thought.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>But she didn’t take weird events easily, she would be afraid. She always tried to forget or ignore them and there had been plenty of them in our life. She forgot them quickly, she didn’t want to remember them, so it would be better, I thought, that I just take it, read it and hide it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>What if the note or the case explodes in my face when I grab it? I thought.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I always had a solid intuition of incoming danger, and I didn’t feel threatened by these impossible objects. I seized the note, and it came easily into my hand. It was weightless and it looked like a paper note but it didn’t feel like paper. Let’s read it, I thought.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Dear Richard, the universe is stranger than one could imagine. It is infinitely complex and even we, the enhanced, are fascinated as we discover some sides of it. You wrote the Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story trilogy and by doing so, you are responsible for our existence. We are the characters of your books. God might have like that story and made it happen in many of the parallel universes. We exist and we have been enhanced into powerful wizards. We are about to leave our galaxy for a very long discovery trip but before we do so, we wanted to thank you for our existence. We went from one parallel Earth to another to find you. There are many copies of you that owe you their existence too, they are all artist-painters and writers, so it wasn’t easy.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We had to find a world where none of us were present, and we found you. To thank you for our lives we did something to your body; we changed it. We enhanced it but the changes will be gradual. We thought it would be better that way. We thought it would suit you more to contribute personally to the development of your powers using meditation, and the acquisition of knowledge and personal wisdom. We hope you will use your new talents for the good of everyone. We give you an ultimate spaceship. It is hidden on one of the ten thousand islands close to Everglade City. Hilda, an artificial intelligence inhabits its computer and will lay dormant until the day you are ready to use it.</p>
<p>We also went back into the timeline and made some purchases in your name. You are now the main shareholder of very important companies. The case contains your titles. Haverty and Connell, who also managed your important assets, handled your income taxes. Your identity was kept confidential, and we took your name out of the richest men on Earth listings.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Farewell. from Father O’Leary, Nancy, Joan, John, Tom, Laura, Garry, Thetis, Lazarus, Hilda, Richard, Madeleine…”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Wow! Wooooow! I thought. Unbelievable! My God! My God! That is awesome. That’s why I feel so good, so energetic right now. They enhanced me, not fully yet but they put the germ of it into my cells and I will slowly get enhanced to a superman level. Wow! Let’s take a better look at my body and my face. Perhaps some of the changes have already taken place.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I went back to the bathroom and looked again. My face looked a little bit younger, the bags under my eyes had almost disappeared and my cheeks seemed rounder. I looked at my muscular body. There wasn’t much change there; I was already very muscular for my age due to the early morning workout. The skin though seemed to have shrunk tighter to my muscles and I looked healthier. I took my car keys and went back to the dining room where I grabbed the suitcase and the note, and I took them outside. I was in my pajamas, barefoot, but I didn’t want Lise to see them, not yet, and I couldn’t care less about the neighbors; they were usually not up yet at 6:00AM. I went down the stairs, opened the car and placed them behind the backseat, under a blanket. I didn’t know yet what I should do about the whole situation. There were so many considerations.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I was very thrilled with my artist career, I was getting into more galleries and one of them, the most recent one, was very important. They had just bought 100 of my paintings and I had signed an exclusivity contract with that gallery owner for London, Paris, Palm Beach and Hollywood. The owners had told me he would put my work in museums and would invest heavily in producing an art book and mailing it to thousands of their clients. I knew that these people were able to make an international star of me and I was excited.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My own gallery was doing well too, I had repeated clients that were coming every year to buy some more of my paintings. I also had friendly relationships with several art gallery owners who were selling my art. Every year, one or two of those art galleries would do a show of my recent work and I would share with them the excitement or sorrow coming from a successful show or one that didn’t do so well.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>It was exciting. It was also exciting to move forward financially. There has been excitement and fun in doing things that slowly got me rich and secure. But what fun is there when you are suddenly immensely rich? Well, there are some pleasures that come with being rich; a beautiful house, a condo on the seacoast and a golf course on the other side of the yard; an expensive and beautiful car, the finest chocolate for nibbling when you look at the TV on the largest possible screen. I can add a few more luxuries like trips to Europe and so on. But you rapidly get used to that luxury and soon realize that it doesn’t bring you happiness.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Happiness comes from the satisfaction of doing good things, from loving and being loved in return, from feeling energetic, from doing things outside of the house, like gardening, fishing, golfing, walking in the woods, sailing…I don’t do sailing, I don’t know how to do it, but I like to go fishing up north; on a quiet lake, far away from the rest of the world and in good company.</p>
<p>Not that I do that often for I haven’t been fishing up north for more than 50 years, but I would have like it if I would have done it again. I like to golf, and I play two to three times a week. I am not very good but good enough to enjoy it. I usually played in the mid-eighties. The first few years since I moved to Hilton Head Island, I played with new guys all the time. They would come for a week or two and they were gone. Sometimes I played two games with the same guys but that was rare. It wasn’t very motivating and when I played a very good game, I had no one to know about it or remember it. It was lonely. So, I became a member of the Palmetto Dunes Club, and I really enjoyed it. Now twelve years have passed since I joined the Palmetto Dunes Club and some of the initial members have passed away or stopped playing but new ones joined in, and I got attached to them too.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My art gallery is in a good location, and I am doing very well, in contrast to most artists who don’t own a gallery and must depend on a few galleries to sell their art. The problem for those artists is that most galleries carry the work of a great number of artists, so they don’t sell many pieces for each one. The galleries insist on exclusivity. So, an artist living in his hometown doesn’t get much money, thus the expression <em>starving artists</em>.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>To make up a better income, an artist-painter must spread out into other cities, visit many galleries that aren’t interested in getting one more artist; it is frustrating, and many get discouraged. With much determination I built up my own success and now make a good income out of it. To keep my creative energy, I like to walk in the woods. I liked to rock under a starry night sky wondering about the universe. Wondering what kind of people might inhabit some of the life sustaining planets that gravitates around those stars. I like to read when I go to bed, and I like to dream about the story I just read when I fall asleep.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Now, my life had just taken an abrupt change in direction. What will I do? First, I must know how rich I am, and I have to do something about where I live, where my children live.  If my name is listed in the next Richest Men on Earth listings, I will become an attractive prey; my wife too, my children, my relatives, we are all going to become potential victims for kidnappers. I had a quiet life until now, but everything was going to change.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My God, I am not going to die of old age! I might even live forever! That is if I stay out of danger, they told me that I am still vulnerable, I am not fully enhanced yet. If somebody shoots me in the head or burns my body, or buries me alive, I am gone. I can’t imagine it; I will be here, on Earth, for a very long time. I will witness the rise and fall of great countries; perhaps I will witness the ultimate destruction of man and I might find myself, one day, alone on a deserted world.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>With the thermonuclear bombs and the advance in virus warfare technology, with the Islamic terrorists working on planning the destruction of the free world; with the dictators running powerful and dangerous countries like China, Russia, Venezuela, North Korea and so many African and South American countries, how are we going to survive in a world that is worth living in it?</p>
<p>Now that I have a chance to live forever, world safety becomes extremely important to me; I would rather die than live alone in a deserted world until the end of time if there ever will be one. They said they left me a spaceship, an ultimate spaceship on an island close to Everglades City…I dreamed about a fascinating trip to the stars in a spaceship; so many times, I dreamed about that; I read so many science-fiction books, sharing in my mind the adventures of fictitious heroes…and now I will own a spaceship. How big is it? What does it look like?</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Good morning sweetheart.” I said, as Lise came to the kitchen interrupting my daydreaming. She had taken the time to brush her hair and refresh her face and she was wearing a bathrobe over her pajamas. She was just impeccable as always.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Morning!” She replied looking at me. “What is happening? You look peculiar; your face looks younger; did you do your jogging already?”</p>
<p>Not much escaped her; she always noticed every little thing.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I just had a very good night, Lise; that’s why my face looks younger this morning.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“It was past midnight when I went to bed.” She said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There was a trace of accusation in her voice for she often felt lonely. She had those mood swings regularly; she missed her hometown, the children and the grandchildren. She didn’t like to live in Naples, and then Hilton Head Island so far from them. She was born for a routine life, a normal routine life and she was somewhat sore at me for having taken her away from Montreal to pursue my artist career in Florida where the money was and where I had a chance to build up some financial assets for our golden age.</p>
<p>I understood that I had not given her the life she wanted but she had met a lot of people and she had been and felt very useful, managing the gallery while I was painting in the back studio, talking with the visitors and sometimes coming with me to their homes with a few paintings to try on their walls. We had worked as a team, and she had been a really good teammate.</p>
<p>People loved her and trusted her and her excellent taste. She was always very well dressed and elegant, and she was a very beautiful and a slim woman.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Would you like to come with me for a long walk on the beach after breakfast?” I asked.</p>
<p>“I don’t know; we might not be back in time to open up the gallery.” she said hesitantly.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I knew she was afraid we might lose some sales if we open late. She was a worrier, and she would still be insecure with two million dollars in bank, which we didn’t have until now. And now, according to that note, we were immensely rich; I felt it wasn’t time yet for her to find that out.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Not a problem, we have been doing very well these last few years and it is not one late morning opening that will make a difference to our future; besides, I feel so good today; I feel like celebrating, I would really like it.”</p>
<p>“Ok then! I also feel that a long walk on the beach will be good.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>After her breakfast, we drove to the nearest beach parking lot and started our walk. Lise is a fast walker and I usually have a hard time keeping pace with her but not today, I was bursting with energy. We walked companionably and in silence for half an hour.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Would you like to look for shark teeth? I asked her when we got midway between the Marriott hotel beach and the rocks. “I will jog in the meantime up to the rocks and I will be back in half an hour or so.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Those small black shark teeth were her prize item in her shell collection. They were hard to spot and finding one was quite a triumph. Besides, looking for them was very relaxing for her; she loved to search for things. Sometimes we walked in the early evenings on the golf course across the street when there were no more players and we looked for golf balls. She always found more of them than me and she walked back to the condo highly satisfied. She was happy to have saved us some money…little savings of no importance to me since I hit them all at the driving range, I didn’t tell her that I didn’t play with old balls. I didn’t want to break her fun.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Once, in Naples, we almost walked on a huge alligator as we were trying to find some golf balls; had it wanted it, it would have caught Lise and pulled her into the pond. She hadn’t seen it; it lay on the other side of a bush. I told her to move slowly away. Once she did it and was out of reach, I tried to touch it with my golf ball retriever; I never touched it; in a fraction of a second, it had turned its head, grabbed the retriever without breaking it in its jaws, looked at me and then released it. That was a warning. In doing so, it told me that it was aware of our presence and that we should not bother it anymore.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I left Lise to her shark teeth search and jogged increasingly faster and when I was out of sight, I sprinted. I felt elated; I could not believe I was running at a speed that I judged faster than what the best Olympian sprinter could do. I checked my watch; I had long passed the rocks and already twenty minutes had gone by. There was about eight miles of beach from where I had left Lise, so I concluded that I averaged a speed of twenty-four miles per hour. To get back in the promised thirty minutes, I would have to do even better; I would have to run at thirty-six miles per hour. I wasn’t tired but I was very thirsty and hungry. There was a fountain nearby; I spotted it a few minutes before I stopped. I ran back towards it, stopped to drink all I could and left at top speed.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>In the meantime, Lise had walked to the rocks instead of looking for the shark teeth; she was hidden when I approached her at a speed close to thirty-five miles an hour. It was too late when I saw her; she had already seen me coming at an impossible speed, jumped over the rocks and stopped sliding into the sand. My jump was ten feet high and about fourty feet long. I walked towards her; she was looking at me, speechless.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I am in terrific shape this morning,” I said with my most disarming smile.</p>
<p>“Nobody can run that fast and jump 10 feet over the rocks.” She replied, her emotions balancing between fear and incredulity.</p>
<p>“Don’t worry Lise; I will explain everything when we get back to the condo. But let’s go, I am so very hungry, I need to eat something as soon as possible.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We returned to the parking lot without a word. She didn’t know what to think but her intuition was that something weird was about to happen and she didn’t like any of it. Half an hour later we were back at the car, she had the keys as always since she liked to drive; she opened the door and we sat in, she drove us back to the condo. She kept silent and I was wondering exactly what I was about to tell her. Should I tell her the whole thing or just a part of it?</p>
<p>As soon as I walked inside the condo, I went to the kitchen and drank a few glasses of water, and then I took six hamburger steaks from the freezer and put them in the microwave to thaw them. I went to take a shower, came back in my underwear and a t-shirt to grill my hamburger steaks. Then I came to the dining room with a huge plate loaded with six hamburgers, each one garnished with lettuce, onion and tomatoes’ slices. Lise was looking oddly at me waiting for me to tell her what was going on. I ate the hamburgers and drank three cups of coffee thinking about what I would tell her.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Lise, our lives are about to change for a much better one.” I said as soon as I finished them. “You saw me running and jumping in an impossible way. Look at me, my t-shirt is too large, I am shrinking but my muscles are bulging; my body is changing. It all started last night.”</p>
<p>“What happened?” she asked worriedly.</p>
<p>“Not right now,” I replied, “I have to make a phone call first, I need to get confirmation about something but what I can tell you is that I believe something incredibly good for us is about to happen.”</p>
<p>“We should go to the clinic. What if you have a stroke or a heart attack? You just ate six hamburgers; your body is changing; I see it.”</p>
<p>“Don’t worry about my health, Lise, I told you very often that I have a strong intuition of coming events and my intuition never lied to me. I feel great; there is no need to go to the clinic. I will be fine, I promise you.”</p>
<p>“You know,” she said “that I had my share of unpredictable events with you. I wanted to live in Laval, close to the rest of the family, but you wanted a more adventurous life. I followed you in Florida, but I hated it, then to Hilton Head Island and I hate it too; I need to be with the children, I need to be in my house in Laval.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She was crying and my heart was broken. I took her in my arms and hugged her.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We are returning soon; I promise you. I can’t tell you everything right now, but I assure you, I am feeling wonderful, better than ever in my life. I am not about to die; on the contrary, I am getting younger. Would you mind opening the gallery this morning? I would like to go to bed and take a nap.”</p>
<p>“No, I will stay here.”</p>
<p>“All right Lise, it isn’t that important anymore, I will explain to you everything in a couple of days.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I went to bed and laid down bare listening to my body. I intentionally forgot everything else as I plunged into a yoga trance, and I saw without really seeing, millions of tiny cells with multiple extremities working on my body cells. They were tiny organic robots; they had spread everywhere, and they were transforming my cells. I saw some strange flows of energy, complicated transformations of my cells as these tiny organic robots were working in and out of the pulsating cellular membranes. There were whole areas where the cells had been transformed to a totally different structure. The flow of nutrients and oxygen to these cells had stopped and the cells were luminescent. There were some electrical exchanges between them, and these cells looked more crystalline than organic.</p>
<p>The transformed cells were alive, bursting with life and infinitely more complex than the rest of untransformed ones. I saw a group of cells being transformed and shrunk to one third of their original size. I felt hunger; I needed to eat again; I felt a craving for garlic, onions, green pepper, orange juice, meat; I was starved by the ongoing transformation. It came to my mind that when the transformation was completed, I would have shrunk to a midget size if I did not sustain my body through the ingestion of an enormous amount of food. Moreover, I needed to exercise all the muscles of my body to ensure a harmonious physical appearance. Finally, I concluded that when the transformation is over, the millions of organic robots would be integrated into the transformed cells.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I knew intuitively that I could transfer millions of them to Lise with one intimate kiss or sexual discharge and I needed to do it now or I would find myself without a companion forever. I would see my sweetheart grow old and die and I would find myself alone. I got up and went back to the living room where Lise was reading.</p>
<p>“Richard, you have been in bed for about three hours, how do you feel?”</p>
<p>“I feel ravenous, and I need to eat again and do some work-out. But first, we must talk. Look at me; I lost all my body fat, look at my face…do you see any change?”</p>
<p>“You look younger, you got more hair, your hair is growing, and the roots are brown…”</p>
<p>“Now look at my gum.” I said as I pulled out my top denture.</p>
<p>She looked at it and touched the bumps.</p>
<p>“My teeth are growing back; that denture will be useless at the end of the day. Lise, I am getting younger. In a few days I will look just as young as Francis. I will have a life to live again; a very long life and I would like you to live it with me. I would like you to be young again. I don’t want to see you grow old and die. Would you be my companion and share that new life with me?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“How could that happen? How can you make me young? I know that it is impossible; everything that is happening now is impossible; I must be dreaming.”</p>
<p>“No Lise, what is happening is God will. God wanted it to happen; otherwise, it would not happen. I can give you the fountain of youth with one kiss, a sensual, tongue touching kiss.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She looked at me, wondering about the implication of getting young again.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You will never feel insecure again, you will feel confident, powerful, bright and intensely alive and beside that, I promise you, we will sell the gallery and return to Montreal inside of one month.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She came into my arms, and we kissed, and we felt the transfer of millions of microscopic organic robots from my body to hers.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I felt it, something came into me.” Lise said. “Are you sure it will be safe? That thing, whatever it is, that came from you might not work for me.”</p>
<p>“No, no, don’t worry; in a day or two, perhaps much less, perhaps a few hours from now, you will start feeling much better, better than you can remember. Let’s eat now I am so hungry.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I went to the refrigerator and took out all the steaks, the hamburger steaks, the pork chops, the lamb chops, the breads and started to thaw some of it and eat it raw.</p>
<p>“Don’t you think it is dangerous to eat raw meat?” Lise asked, watching me.</p>
<p>“I am loaded with microscopic organic robots,” I replied between mouthfuls, “they are transforming my body, eliminating the bacteria and viruses as they work on my cells, I am safe, I can eat anything; nothing wrong will happen to me.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I ate twenty pounds of meat, a dozen eggs, two loaves of bread, a dozen tomatoes, two green peppers, a bag of lettuce and drank a pint of orange juice. I finished my meal with two pounds of cheese and some more orange juice. My belly was so big that I looked pregnant.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right,” I said finally, “I will make a phone call to get some numbers confirmed and we will plan our immediate future.”</p>
<p>“Who do you want to call Richard?”</p>
<p>“Haverty and Connel! It is an accounting and finance consultancy firm and also a broker firm. They have managed my assets and did my income tax reports every year for the last thirty years. Apparently, we are rich, and I want to find out how rich we are.”</p>
<p>“I never heard about them,” Lise said, “I know how tough the last twenty-five years were; Hilton Head Island lost most of its visitors as the Midwest was partially destroyed by Hurricanes and Tornados. Most of our clients were from Ohio, Kansas when we moved to Hilton Head; we have been through tough years; there were the wars, the stock market crashes, we had problems to make the ends meet; you don’t have any more assets than the ones I know of, and you never had your assets managed by that firm.”</p>
<p>“Let me make that phone call, darling and I will explain everything that is happening right now, and we will make some plans.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I took my cell phone and asked the operator for their New York head office.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi, may I speak to the president, please and first would you tell me his name?”</p>
<p>“His name is Donald Haverty; who is calling and why do you want to speak to Mr. Haverty?”</p>
<p>“My name is Richard Riverin, and I believe I am your biggest client.”</p>
<p>“Just a moment please.”</p>
<p>“Mr. Riverin, how are you doing?” asked an elderly man in a sophisticated voice.</p>
<p>“I am doing very well, how long has it been since we met?” I knew we had never met.</p>
<p>“We met in March as we have been doing every year for the last thirty years or so.” Mr. Haverty replied.</p>
<p>“All right, I would like to know the approximate value of my assets, just a ballpark figure.”</p>
<p>“You are presently the second richest man on Earth with assets over one hundred billion dollars.”</p>
<p>“Does anyone know about me?” I asked.</p>
<p>“I kept your file in my office, and nobody here knows about you; what surprises me though is that your name is in the IRS and Washington District files as well as all the income tax reports we have prepared for you and yet your name didn’t come out in the Fortune 500 and all the listings published every year. That is just impossible.”</p>
<p>“When are these listings produced usually?”</p>
<p>“They usually come out in June or July.”</p>
<p>“I guess that my name will be in the next issues and there will be a lot of talking about the best kept secret in the financial world. The journalists and reporters will be calling you and they will try to find out as much as they can about me. Please tell them that I just wanted to live a private life. I will move to a new location, and I will be in touch with you shortly.”</p>
<p>“We need to meet and discuss the next tax report. We only have one month left before the filing date limit.” Mr. Haverty said.</p>
<p>“All right, let’s meet in two weeks here in Hilton Head if possible.”</p>
<p>“I will reserve a suite at the Marriott Hotel,” Mr. Haverty said, “and put Friday morning 8:00AM for a business breakfast. We will have a lot to cover up and we need three days to finish the filings. I will bring with me two of our consultants and three secretaries to prepare the filings and have you sign them on the spot.”</p>
<p>“Excellent I will see you in two weeks then, goodbye.” I said to end the exchange.</p>
<p>“Goodbye.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Lise, we are rich!”</p>
<p>“How rich? Shoot the numbers; you are bursting with the envy to tell me.”</p>
<p>“We are so rich, we can buy anything we want, a castle in Spain or the most beautiful house in Montreal, anything you want Lise, you get it. We have assets more than one hundred billion dollars.”</p>
<p>“That’s impossible, I have been with you all these years and more often than not, we had financial problems, if we had been rich at any time, we would have pack our suitcases and return to live in Montreal.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>‘’I know’’ I said, “but somebody that could travel in time, purchased shares under my name over the last thirty years from rapidly growing companies; that person also hired an accounting firm to manage my assets and file the income tax return every year in the USA. He also got for you and me an American citizenship. This way, we have been kept legal in both countries.”</p>
<p>“And who is that somebody?”</p>
<p>“He is my exact copy, his name is also Richard Riverin, but he came from an alternate Earth, he came from a parallel universe; he said that he is one of the characters in my “Ghama-2, An Afterlife Story” trilogy and when I wrote the story I gave life to him and the rest of the emissaries. Now they are about to leave their alternate galaxy and they wanted to thank me for creating them. So, they traveled from one parallel universe to another in search of the original writer. They found me and they gave me a parting gift.”</p>
<p>“That is such a farfetched story Richard! You know that I don’t like anything related to science fiction; how could you have created them? Do you now believe that you are God?”</p>
<p>“No Lise; I don’t think that I am God; but apparently, God sometimes create the worlds or the universes a writer is dreaming of. Or perhaps, we are, all of us, made of tiny particles of God, part of his fabric and when we write about strange but interesting worlds and aliens, we are in fact creating them.”</p>
<p>“So, when did you meet that copy of you? And the rest of those Emissaries? The characters of your novels?”</p>
<p>“I didn’t meet them; they came here while we were asleep and they did something to me. They transformed my body, or should I say they started the transformation process, injecting in me millions of very small organic robots that are working on my cells, the two billion or so of my cells, making them something else, each one of my cells is being turned into a complex unit of intelligent life. Each transformed cell is drawing its energy from the cosmos, each of the transformed ones can do things that I can’t yet imagine and is bound to the other ones, working with them as a team, to support and serve my soul.”</p>
<p>“My God, I must still be dreaming, that is total nonsense.”</p>
<p>“I got proof of it,” I said, “they left me a suitcase full of share certificates, bank checks and bank statements, visas, and a weightless note.”</p>
<p>“And where did you put that suitcase?”</p>
<p>“In the car, under the blanket. Wait for me; I will get it right now.”</p>
<p>I went to the car to retrieve the big suitcase and I took it to the condo.</p>
<p>“Look at the suitcase Lise; have you ever seen something like that?” I said proudly.</p>
<p>“It looks very ancient,” Lise said, “and yet it is clean; the material looks like leather but when I touch it, it doesn’t feel like leather. The suitcase isn’t heavy, I can lift it easily.”</p>
<p>“Open it; there is a weightless note inside.” I replied.</p>
<p>Lise opened it and looked through several neatly organized files, the note, held in between two of the files, floated upward when she moved the files. She caught it and read it.</p>
<p>“Wow! Unbelievable! You created the characters of your book and now these people found you, transformed you in a kind of an immortal superman, made you rich and left you with an ultimate spaceship hidden on one the nearby islands.”</p>
<p>“Yes! And now you will soon be an immortal superwoman, Lise. You will never worry again about our financial insecurity or health problems; I will never have a stroke or a heart attack, neither will you and soon we will start discovering and improving our new powers.”</p>
<p>“Can you imagine what will happen when people find out about us and about our spaceship?” She said.</p>
<p>“I think we must hide our special abilities and immortality; nobody should know about the spaceship either. They will find out though that we are amongst the richest couples on Earth and that is also dangerous for us, our children and relatives. We could be trapped, buried alive forever, perhaps destroyed even when we will have completed our transformation and right now, with our incomplete transformation, we are still quite vulnerable.”</p>
<p>“People will envy us, some will hate us and quite a few will want to kidnap us or our children, relatives and friends for a ransom.” Lise commented “We might have received a poisoned gift; now we will never live the easy normal life that I was hoping to live one day, for so long.”</p>
<p>“You are right, we will not live that kind of easy, uneventful and secure life for the time being, but it would have been a short one and you would have still felt insecure. We would have aged rapidly to a point when we would have become a burden for our children, and we would have died.”</p>
<p>“We got to do something about protecting our children and our relatives.” Lise said. “But what should we do?” She went on. “They have a life to live; we can’t just tell them, stop living your life, you are rich now, just enjoy it. They need to go through some hardship and realize some projects, they need to build their self-esteem and become worthy of heaven.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, you are right about that Lise. Why don’t we go back as soon as our transformation seems to be completed? We can buy land on a golf course near Hudson City about fifteen miles from Montreal, build on it a group of beautiful houses for our children, our relatives and us. There will be a fence all around and a private entrance for that group of houses so that no ill-intentioned strangers will be able to break in one of the houses. The houses will have bulletproof windows, metal doors, and a sophisticated alarm system. The houses will be bought by one of my companies and everyone will have their mail delivered to a postal box. None of us will have a traceable address. We will buy an art gallery for Francis, downtown Hudson City, and spend enough money on publicity to keep it busy. That’s his dream you know. He would work there under another name; your family name instead of mine should do it. We will also open a fitness and sport therapy center for Veronique right beside Francis’ gallery. We will ask Genevieve what she would like to do; if she wants to keep her actual work at the software firm that’s fine, but we will buy the firm so that she will own it.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That might be a good plan,” commented my sweetheart, “yet, we will have to discuss it with them. But what about us? What will we do?” Lise asked.</p>
<p>“Well, let’s find out what kind of superhuman we will evolve to; we might become geniuses but even if our intelligence doesn’t improve to that level, I am sure that we will have a younger brain and we will have a great learning ability. I believe I would like to go back to university and learn as much as I can about how things work. We don’t have to work for a living anymore, so we might as well learn. I would like to visit the world and be able to talk the language of the countries I will be visiting.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Perhaps we can help people somehow, be useful…we will find something… and we have all the time, we have eternity.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise is five feet four inches tall and weighs one hundred and ten pounds; she doesn’t carry a pound of fat in that beautiful body. She is seventy years old; she grew up in a small city north of Montreal with one sister and three brothers. Her father was a locksmith and made just enough money to raise them. They were poor but they managed. Her mother was cultured and a devoted Christian. Lise went to college and got a nursing certificate. She was still in college when I met her. I had just graduated from Sherbrooke University with a BSC in Chemistry and found a job as a chemist for Laurentide Paints in the small town of Shawinigan.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that time, I was five foot nine inches high and weighed one hundred and forty pounds. I was good looking and cultured. I had already read everything I could about Yoga, philosophy, psychology, astronomy and sciences. I was practicing judo and martial arts two nights a week in a judo school downtown Shawinigan.</p>
<p>It was love at first sight for me; I met her, and I knew she was the one for me. I met her in a dance bar where she was sitting with her aunt. I invited her for a dance then sat with them for a while. The aunt left us alone and I walked her back to her parents’ apartment. It was a long walk, we talked, and I told her I had serious intentions towards her, that I had already decided to marry her. Ridiculous, isn’t it? She looked me in the eyes and realized I was serious. The courtship lasted two years and I married her as soon as she turned twenty-one years old.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise has been a very good mother for my children and a faithful and most comforting companion for me. She always attached much importance to the way she looks and she was always perfectly dressed and presentable, even at home. The house was tidy and perfectly clean all the time. She was a devoted mother and wife, and I was sure that if there was a Heaven, she would have a good place there waiting for her.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She had quite a temper at times, but she was never violent or mean. She was a worrier and sometimes quite depressed, but I loved her presence, her weakness and her strength; in fact, I loved everything about her. For my part I was an imperfect man, but I don’t like to speak about my imperfections; I rather enjoy boasting about my good sides. I wasn’t a drunk and I was a good father, who spent endless hours playing with my children and taking them everywhere they would have a good time. I also taught them to ski, to skate and to play games. I had and still have a good relationship with all three of them and I love them very much. We also have grandchildren, Simon and Karianne from Genevieve, they are 14 and 12 years old. We have Arielle from Francis, she is eight years old, and we have Alexander from Veronique who is 3 years old. Lise often babysit the youngest ones when we are in Canada. They are all wonderful and we love them.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Let’s go to the grocery Lise, we got to buy a lot of food.” I proposed.</p>
<p>“If you don’t mind,” she said, “I would rather go back to bed. I feel strange and I need to think things over.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She went to bed, and I started to do some workout. My belly was protruding but not impairing it. I did all possible exercises and went back to the beach for another hour of jogging. When I came back to the condo, Lise was sound asleep, so I laid down on the sofa and a moment later I was asleep too. When I woke up, I was ravenous, and my belly was flat. It was eight PM and I had slept since mid-morning. I felt very energetic, Lise was standing by the dining room window looking at the lake.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Richard, how do you feel?” Lise asked.</p>
<p>“I feel very energetic and very hungry.”</p>
<p>“And so do I.” She retorted. “Take a shower and let’s celebrate, let’s have dinner in the best restaurant around.”</p>
<p>“That will be at Santa Fe and I will be ready in a moment. So how do you feel, Lise, do you sense any change in your body?” I asked her as I came out showered and well dressed for our evening.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Oh yes, it is working. I don’t remember having felt so happy, comfortable, confident and optimistic. I feel great and so much younger.”</p>
<p>“All right! I was afraid I would be the only one of my kind, but I doubted that the Emissaries would do that to me. Perhaps we will find ourselves able to rejuvenate older people or cure the sick ones, healing might well be one of our powers later.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I wouldn’t be surprised about that since a number of people have that power without any enhancement.” She replied.</p>
<p>“You are more beautiful. The pockets under your eyes are gone and it is true, you look twenty years younger.” I finished taking her in my arms. I hugged her and kissed her with some renewed sexual attraction. It had been a few years since we had mated for the last time.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She looked at me and she knew that a new fire was burning in me, and I sensed her answer.</p>
<p>“When we come back from dinner, we are going to reacquaint ourselves.” She said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked to the restaurant; it was only fifteen minutes away. We were brought to a table, on an exterior balcony with a view of a marsh and a part of the golf course.</p>
<p>“What will it be for you? Asked the waiter in a most distinguished tone after the few minutes he had left us go through the menu.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My wife will have a salmon; not a salmon steak; she wants the full salmon or what is left of it. She will have four baked potatoes to go with it and a full Cesar salad. I will take your 16 ounces steak, four of them rare, with six baked potatoes and a full Cesar salad. Also, please bring two bottles of your finest red wine.”</p>
<p>“Let me check what we have,” replied the waiter, “and I will be right back.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“What is left of the salmon is about twelve pounds and our best wine is one thousand dollars a bottle.” The old waiter said hesitantly when he came back.</p>
<p>“That will do.” I said with a smile.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Later, he came back with a small table on which he put the whole salmon plate and my four steaks plate, a large bowl of baked potatoes and a large bowl of Cesar salad. He opened one of the wine bottles with great care, had me taste it and approved it and then filled up the glasses. Then he cut a piece of the salmon and set it on Alicia’s plate; he then proceeded to transfer one of the four steaks on my plate, looked at us, noticed our flat bellies and left wishing us a good meal.</p>
<p>We took our time, enjoying every bite of it. My steak was served with a sauce au poivre on the side; the bread was just out of the oven; it was delicious. Yet when I finished it, I was still hungry; so, I started to help Alicia with the salmon. We noticed that our huge serving had attracted the attention of all the servers and the people sitting within sight of our table. None of them could understand the quantity of food we were eating; without even looking fat in addition. But the microscopic robots working all over our bodies, were transforming the food into cells as we were eating it, so we never felt saturated. Once we had cleaned out our plates, the server came back.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Would you like anything else? Anymore wine?” he asked uncertainly.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At a thousand dollars a bottle, he could visualize how much fifteen per cent tip was going to end up to. But the wine had no effect on us; it was delicious though.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“No, but we would like your famous dessert, the chocolate profiteroles, 5 desserts for each of us with coffee, regular coffee, a lot of coffee.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We cleaned that up too and the waiter came back with the addition. I threw a look at it, two thousand eight hundred forty dollars; the bulk of it being the two bottles of wine. I added ten thousand dollars tip and the elderly waiter look at the zeros twice…</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Oooh my God! Thank you so much.” He said, offering me his hand. I shook it, wishing him comfort silently and something happened…I felt it; some kind of energy flew from my body to his. The elderly waiter sensed an incredible amount of energy being transferred to him. I waited a moment and then freed his hand.</p>
<p>The elderly waiter looked at me in awe.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Thank you for the tip and what you just did to me. May I ask you a question?”</p>
<p>“Yes, go ahead.”</p>
<p>“Are you guys, angels, or aliens? Your hand is hard as stone; you ate so much, and it doesn’t show; and now you gave me some weird energy…and you look so powerful…”</p>
<p>“Yesterday, we were still humans.” I replied. “We are now being changed into some kind of super beings; it is a long story. Please keep what you saw and what I said confidential.”</p>
<p>“I will.” He promised.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We left the restaurant.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That spaceship,” Lise commented as she was driving us back, “you must be dying of curiosity to find it and have a look at it. And I do too. Any idea how we will find it?”</p>
<p>“I have no clue yet, but something tells me that once we are ready, once we have reached most of our powers, we will find it easily. I also have a foreboding thought that it might well be dangerous to find it now.”</p>
<p>“Then, let’s take our time; let’s not rush anything for now.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We returned to the condo, took a shower and went to bed where we made love eagerly, and it was good; it had been years since last time for we had both lost interest in it but now we felt young again and the hormones or what was replacing them were there.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I wonder,” I said, “if we will retain any sexual urge once our cells will be totally transformed. What we had tonight might have been a last call.”</p>
<p>“You know what?” Lise said, “I have the intuition that the Emissaries planned this urge to mate. What if they set me up so that I get pregnant one last time before our cells get totally transformed?”</p>
<p>“Wow! That would be fantastic. I would love to have a baby in the house again and this intuition of yours might have been enhanced already to an ability to foresee the future.”</p>
<p>“The idea just fleeted in my mind,” she replied, “just like a message from someone or from those organic robots that are working on our cells.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Now that you spoke about it, I have this weird intuition too. I believe you might be right, and I would not be surprised a bit if the baby comes out in record time;” I commented “let’s make a bet…I would say one month at the most.”</p>
<p>“Why?”</p>
<p>“Because we are still too vulnerable. We have got to be transformed as quickly as possible. We are legacy, a legacy given to Earth by the Emissaries, and they surely planned it to last.”</p>
<p>“Then we have to be prudent in whatever we do,” Lise said, “We got to stay here until the transformation is complete. No airline flight for the moment or long-distance driving; let’s just wait it out in maximum security.”</p>
<p>“Yes, let’s do that. But for now, I need to do some exercise; what about you?” I replied.</p>
<p>“Yes Richard, let’s go jogging on the beach.”</p>
<p>We put on our bathing suits and went to the beach. It was nighttime dark, but we already had a much better night vision and we went jogging side by side at an easy twenty-five miles an hour speed. When we were back in front of the parking lot, we did all kinds of workout in the sand and finally went back to the condo. We immediately went to bed and in moments only we were sound asleep.<br />————————————</p>
<p>“My God, you have a little bulge already; your intuition was right, you are pregnant.” I said a few mornings later.</p>
<p>“Only four days after we made love Richard; at that speed I will have them before the end of next week.”</p>
<p>We had not mated since that last call, experiencing zero sexual urges; but we felt incredibly vital, bursting with energy. I had not opened the gallery since I found out I was a billionaire. We had spent most of our time at the municipal library or at the condo reading and learning all we could about a great variety of subjects. I was reading and learning at an incredible speed remembering everything. I could rewrite an entire page of an 800 pages book on chemistry the following day and I would not miss a word.</p>
<p>I started with Chemistry to catch up with the fifty years of new discoveries since I received my bachelor’s degree at Sherbrooke University. Besides, I had forgotten much of what I had learned. Now I didn’t need a teacher; I could understand everything I read; it all looked so simple. I just had to glance at a page, and I could remember everything that was written on that page and I could understand all the complex formulas.</p>
<p>Lise was reading about history, ancient and recent. She wanted to acquire the ability to forecast coming events since history has a way of repeating itself repeatedly with slight changes, here and there. It took her just two days before she switched to political sciences. Now she was going through several Law books.</p>
<p>We did not sleep, we did not need it anymore; so, we worked out, we jogged, we ate a lot and we read all day long.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>One day, we went to the driving range. I showed Lise the technique I had developed over the years that had helped me maintain a low handicap despite my back pain and old age. She caught it up quickly, we hit a few hundred balls with our irons. We were hitting our long irons over three hundred yards when we switched to our metal woods, ending the practice with our drivers. We didn’t know how far we were hitting them, for our balls were falling way past the last driving range flag. I estimated my longest drives to be about six hundred yards.</p>
<p>After the practice, we went to the first tee to play a game where the starter matched us with another twosome; two guys, businessmen, in their forties.</p>
<p>“Hi, my name is Richard, and this is Lise.” I said, offering my hand.</p>
<p>“Hi, I am Robert, nice to meet you.”</p>
<p>“Hi, I am Charles, nice to meet you.”</p>
<p>We shook hands with them making sure we were not squeezing it. They were both tall and seemed to me in top shape. In our case, it was hard to guess our age; Lise looked to be in her late thirties and seven to eight months pregnant. In my case, I still had a few lines on my face, very thick golden hair and the body of a young super athlete.</p>
<p>“We are playing the blues, sixty-eight hundred yards, what about you?” Charles asked.</p>
<p>“We will play the back tees, the gold.” I replied, noticing his surprised expression.</p>
<p>“What’s your handicap?” Robert asked, suddenly very interested.</p>
<p>“Lise doesn’t have a handicap since she never played more than a few holes and that was years ago. We just practiced for a couple of hours so she should do well. In my case, I used to be a low handicap, I have the feeling that I will be hot today.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise went to the back tee and hit an incredibly long drive. It was a six hundred yards long par five and she hit it fifty yards from the green. It was very funny to watch Charles and Robert expressions as they witnessed the impossible. I followed up with a perfect drive on the green, a six hundred yards drive…</p>
<p>Their facial expression was changing from incredulity to the beginning of fear. They were businessmen, down to Earth guys, who wouldn’t accept unexplainable and impossible events. I also guessed that these two guys were atheists.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t take it hard guys,” I said, “we aren’t ordinary people, I will admit that; but we were born from ordinary people like you. Besides that, we are very friendly and happy.”</p>
<p>“But what you both did is impossible.” Charles said.</p>
<p>“It was impossible until now, I will admit that” I replied happily, “but things are changing, aren’t they? Many of the things we do today would have been considered miracles two thousand years ago. Advanced technology was used to improve our bodies; that’s all. We are guinea pigs, the first ones ever enhanced through that advanced technology.”</p>
<p>I didn’t mention that the people that enhanced our bodies were the characters of my fiction novels though.</p>
<p>“Astounding!” “Incredible!” “Awesome!” Were the comments of our two golf partners as the game went through. We finished the game with respective scores of 51 and 60.</p>
<p>“You have played an awesome game Lise, 60, 12 under par, and this was your first eighteen holes ever.” I commented.</p>
<p>“You did even better, Richard! It was a very pleasant experience we ought to do it again.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We shook hands again with our golf partners and wished them the best of luck. They had played in the seventies both and they were very happy with their own performances. They were also relishing in advance the golf story they were going to tell their friends. Three weeks have passed now since I found the floating note telling me that I had been given the fountain of youth. My body had changed every day, getting firmer, then heavier and stronger. My teeth had grown back in the first three days. It took less than twenty-four hours for my hair to form a very dense golden-brown mane. I asked Lise to give me a haircut, but the scissors would not cut the hair. She tried our two scissors and the electric clipper, but she could not cut even one hair. So, I had to make a ponytail in the back of my neck. Fortunately, the hair stopped growing and the length was just right to give me an artist look.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I looked like a very handsome Hollywood actor in his twenties. My body was thin, perfectly shaped without the bulging masses of a weightlifter and yet I looked extremely strong and fit. All those pounds of meat and vegetable had been transformed into whatever the organic robots were transforming my cells into.</p>
<p>One day, I checked my weight with our bathroom scale and the needle went right off the limit. I took it again on a bigger scale at the grocery store; it also went right off the six hundred pounds limit. On an impulse, I tried to weigh less, and I saw the needle go down. I kept trying and it went right down to zero. My God! I thought as I started to levitate over the scale. I checked if there was anyone seeing me, there was no one. I went a little higher and then I tried to induce some weight and I fell hard on the scale.</p>
<p>“So now you are about to tell me that you can fly?” Lise asked half seriously.</p>
<p>She had been waiting for me when she saw me going for the scale.</p>
<p>“You know what?” I replied, “I might be able to when I get the knack of it. But for now, I just wanted to find out how come I ate about a thousand pounds of meat and vegetables in the past three weeks, and nothing came out. The organic robots must have transformed all of it and that’s why I am so heavy. Why don’t you try it too?”</p>
<p>She went on the scale and found out that she was five hundred and sixty pounds heavy; she weighed less than I; she tried to be lighter to no avail.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I guess, I am a little behind you in my transformation.” She said, “Perhaps the organic robots are waiting for me to give birth before final transformation.”</p>
<p>“It makes sense, and I wouldn’t be surprised if you give birth in the next two or three days, judging by the speed at which your belly got to the present size.”</p>
<p>“What name will we give them?” She asked with a smile.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Them? You mean you have twins? A boy and a girl?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, a boy and a girl and I sense their presences right now.” She replied.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Wow! Twins! Just like last time. That is incredible and marvelous. I am so anxious to have them. Now about the name, let’s see…what about Emiss and Arries? After all the Emissaries gave them to us. This way if we call them, Emiss, Arries come here…we will be calling for our unmet friends.”</p>
<p>“Richard, you are so brilliant and yet so crazy; I wonder how you managed to write this trilogy.” My sweetheart replied.</p>
<p>“The trilogy was crazy; I will admit that. It would have never won a literary award, but God liked it, and he created this parallel universe where my characters live. The whole situation is the craziest we could ever imagine. Could you ever imagine we were to become superman and superwoman and now we will have a legacy; our children will most probably be transformed into super beings in turn and if I follow the logic of those emissaries, their true transformation will not happen before our boy get a woman pregnant and our girl gets pregnant. Many generations later, there will be thousands of us protecting Earth people from self-destruction or alien invasion. That’s the legacy the Emissaries gave us sweetheart.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right” Lise concluded, “Emiss and Aries (Harry’s); that’s rather cute and unique; that will be their name then.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked into the grocery and bought a few hundred pounds of meat and vegetable, but I didn’t select anything for myself. I wasn’t hungry, neither was I thirsty, I just felt extremely energetic and comfortable. We came back home where I prepared and served a huge meal to Alicia. I ate nothing nor drank anything that night. We watched the news and then went back to our intensive reading. We had a thirst for knowledge, a newly discovered passion that could be only explained by the fact that we understood everything we read; even the most complicated mathematical or chemical reactions and we remembered everything we read. It was like we suddenly had a computer in our body with unlimited memory bank. Lise went on eating every two hours, filling herself with huge amounts of food. As for myself, I did not eat anything and didn’t feel any hunger.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I think I will have the babies now.” Lise said the next morning. “Shouldn’t we go to the hospital so that our babies get birth certificates and American citizenship?”</p>
<p>“You are right, let’s go.”</p>
<p>We went to the nearest hospital and once there, Lise was taken to her room. A short time later a female doctor came for an examination and Lise let go at that moment. The doctor didn’t have much to do; the first baby came out; the doctor pulled her out, the baby took her first breath and smiled with all her teeth flashing. Then came Aries, he also took a deep breath and smiled happily. The doctor called a nurse and a few minutes the babies were in Alicia’s arm.</p>
<p>“I have never seen babies coming out so easily, taking their first breath without a slap, their eyes wide open and smiling to the world. Besides that, I have never seen babies with teeth.” Said the doctor.</p>
<p>“Thank you doctor,” Lise said, “if you could just fill up the birth certificates, we would like to return to the condo immediately.”</p>
<p>“But this is not the normal procedure, “the doctor replied, “We always keep the babies for observation for a few days and the mother for a minimum of twenty-four hours in case of any complication.”</p>
<p>“I will be more than happy to sign a discharge of any responsibility to you and the hospital and Richard will hand you a check of $20,000.00 for your good services as well as another check of the same amount to the hospital for our one hour stay.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I pulled out the checkbook from my suitcase, filled the checks up and handed them over to the doctor.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Here they are,” I said, “please make it easy for us. As you can see the mother is in top shape, as well as the babies.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Well, let me first check the babies’ pulse and blood pressure; I also have to take the placenta out and do a proper examination of the mother.”</p>
<p>“Go ahead doctor; please do whatever you have to do.”</p>
<p>The doctor took the babies’ pulse and their blood pressure; looked at their eyes and mouth.</p>
<p>“The babies are in perfect condition.” She said.</p>
<p>Then she looked at Lise intimate part.</p>
<p>“You are hard as stone,” the doctor said trying to get to the placenta. “There is no blood; the umbilical ropes I knotted are gone. What in the world is happening here?”</p>
<p>“My body pulled the umbilical ropes back and transformed them as well as the placenta into useful cells,” Lise said, “there is nothing to worry about; we have been enhanced to superman level through the use of advanced technology and we would like you to keep that confidential.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The good doctor was silent not knowing what to do.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My body is firming up very rapidly now that the babies are safely out,” Lise said, “and if you would like an additional proof, please try to give me an injection.”</p>
<p>The doctor did not move for a moment then took a syringe and tried to inject a calming drug in Lise’s arm. The needle broke. The doctor took another one and tried again and the needle broke again.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You see, there is nothing you can do for me, since you can’t even perforate my skin and you don’t need to do anything; Richard can certainly take care of me if there would be a need to do something.”</p>
<p>“All right, I will do the paperwork and be back in a few minutes.” The doctor said as she left the room.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Twenty minutes later we were back in the car with the two babies. We stopped at the grocery store to buy some milk and baby food and quickly went back to the condo to feed them. The day after, I left for my meeting with Mr. Haverty at the Marriott hotel. I didn’t know what he looked like, but I thought I would know when I got there. They were sitting in the restaurant and a look at them instantly told me which one was Haverty. I had been attentive to the people’s body language for many years and now with my perfect vision and an enhanced brain, it was much easier.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi Mr. Haverty.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi Mr. Riverin.” He replied. “You have changed since last time but there is that unmistakable aura that identifies you.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We went through the agenda, and I approved and signed all the already prepared documents.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So, I am the main shareholder of that electric car company that owns the new Zion batteries technology.” I commented.</p>
<p>“Yes, it is taking over the market that was lost by the big three car manufacturers when they went under. It will probably become the biggest and the richest company in the United States.” Mr. Haverty said with much enthusiasm.</p>
<p>“Can I fire the president and replace him if I wish to?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Certainly, you can do that at the annual shareholders meeting.” Mr. Haverty replied hesitantly.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t worry, I don’t have such intention; I just wanted to know in case I decide to modify the company’s orientation or add a line of flying cars with antigravity engines.”</p>
<p>“That technology doesn’t exist yet.” Mr. Haverty said. “But I wouldn’t be surprised if you bring it up. That might well change the world…”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I believe I can bring even more drastic changes to the world, like small fusion generators to power all the houses and manufactures of the world, eliminating the need for petroleum or coal combustion. I also intend to develop large-scale air purifiers to clean up the planet’s atmosphere and develop a technology that will allow us to control the weather, transforming deserts into prairies, eliminating famine. So, I would like you to buy for me the controlling shares, voting shares of the companies that I could use to manufacture the fusion generators or very large airplanes.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I will do that,” Mr. Haverty said, “but I must warn you about the political problems you will be facing when you start changing the world. There might be wars…”</p>
<p>“Don’t worry, I know. My wife and I have been studying history and politics the last few days. We went through the laws, and we remember all of them. When we make the moves, we will be ready to face everything the corrupt leaders and politician will throw at us.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We parted on that note, shaking hands and I returned to the condo. The following week, I called the owner of a nearby art gallery with whom I had done good business many years ago; she had to close her Jacksonville art gallery but reopened a new one later. We have kept doing business more recently. I wanted to offer her to buy my art gallery. I called her and invited her to have dinner with me and talked business. She was quite hesitant, I realized that she was a little too old to manage two art galleries but seemed to be eager to make an additional income if she could. I asked her to come over and meet with my managers and talk about the whole deal. She accepted immediately and we made an appointment for the following day. We met at a nearby restaurant.</p>
<p>“Hi Jennifer,” I said as she walked to the gallery.</p>
<p>“Hi sir, forgive me if I don’t recognize you, I have an appointment with Richard.”</p>
<p>“But I am Richard; I just turned younger and stronger.”</p>
<p>I must have been convincing, since she hesitated between her intuition that I was the old Richard she had met many times over and the impossibility of the situation.</p>
<p>“Look at me in the eyes and listen to your heart,” I said, “do you think that I am who I claim to be? Do you need me to repeat some of our previous conversations or tell you about the phone call you once made from a restaurant to a client we had just left in Punta Gorda offering a deal on the other painting he and his wife liked?”</p>
<p>“I believe you, what happened to you?”</p>
<p>“I was enhanced by a powerful alien wizard, I was rejuvenated and made stronger, but it is still me. I have many things to do now, and I will not have time to manage the art gallery anymore, so I want to sell it.”</p>
<p>“I would like to buy it, but I am not rich, I would have to borrow some money from my bank…”</p>
<p>“All right, let me show you what I have and the sales we did over the last five years.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I brought her to the gallery and introduced her to my two managers Lynn and Nova. I had to convince them that it was me like I did with Jennifer. We did a visit of the gallery and then I showed them the inventory list.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Jennifer, we have here $1.5 million of inventory at retail price, 80% of the paintings being mine and 20% being the consigned Jaugey and Moreau. We have accumulated a clientele, a faithful clientele that comes back every year to visit us and sometimes buy one more painting; we have several hundred clients.  Our sales average $800,000.00 a year What do you think? What can you offer me?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“If I get the bank loan, I will offer you $100,000.00 for the lease transfer and your clientele and I will buy the inventory at 75% discount. I would not buy the consigned Jaugeys’ and Moreau’s paintings but go on with the consignment and pay the artist as I sell his work.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“This would be a good deal.” I said. Then I look at Lynn and Nova who were listening to that exchange.” But I have a better deal to offer to the three of you. I have those $1 dollar transaction documents already prepared. You will sign here and there. You will own the assets, the three of you will be equal partners.”</p>
<p>“What, you are not serious? You are giving us the entire inventory and the gallery as well?” asked Nova.</p>
<p>“Yes, my decision is already taken. I just want to make sure you want it.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that, Nova hugged me and again a transfer of energy occurred. She parted reluctantly from me, and she looked very emotional and surprised.</p>
<p>“Something happened when I hugged you and you are hard as stone and warmer than normal.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t worry about that Nova; it was just a transfer of energy. You will feel younger and stronger for a few years. As for being hard as stone and warm, it is the result of what that powerful alien wizard did to me; I was changed into a superman; but please keep that confidential. I would recommend you to triple the prices of my paintings right away and to keep many of them for a few years. I am just about to become very famous and later on you will be able to sell my paintings in auction houses like Joiner, Sotheby’s, Christy and get hundreds of thousands of dollars, perhaps millions of dollars, for each of the best ones.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I then hugged Jen and Lynn and they too looked stunned in turn at the energy transfer.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Oh my God Richard, you are so kind and generous, I don’t know how to thank you. I have enjoyed promoting your work and I thought you were the best artist in my Jacksonville gallery.” said Jen.</p>
<p>“I know, you helped me as much as you could when I needed help and that’s why I am giving you three, my gallery and all my paintings. I don’t know if I will ever see you again but if I ever pass by, I will stop to say hello. Now I have much to do, I must change the world, for its future, our future doesn’t look good; we are heading towards extinction. There are many things I can do to change that, and I intend to do all I can. Goodbye then, it is your gallery now.” I said as I left.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“How did it go?” Lise asked when I was back at the condo.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“It went very well; I gave them the gallery and they were very happy. I also unintentionally transferred some energy into them when I hugged them. It is almost automatic like a discharge from an overloaded capacitor.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise’s feet were not touching the floor.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>” I see that you can levitate now.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A few weeks later, the babies were sound asleep, Lise was levitating a few inches from the floor.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I practiced it and I believe we can fly now. I also tried to lift an object from a distance and look at that.” She added as she lifted a pillow from the sofa and made it fly around the living room.”</p>
<p>I tried it too and could.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– Perhaps we have other powers like throwing an electrical jolt to an enemy. Let’s take the babies with us and fly to an isolated island where we will practice a few things.</p>
<p>– We will need to bring them something to eat, they need to eat every two hours.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She went to fetch the backpacks; we filled them up with food and milk, diapers and towels and when we were ready, we woke up the babies.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– What about you Lise? Are you not bringing any food?</p>
<p>– No Richard, I don’t eat nor drink anymore, and I don’t even breathe; I stopped breathing an hour ago.</p>
<p>– My God! Now that you mention it, I don’t breathe either. I must have stopped breathing some while ago and never felt the need and that’s why I didn’t notice it.</p>
<p>– Richard, I believe our lungs are gone, as well as our digestive system.</p>
<p>– All right, so we don’t eat, drink, breathe, go to the bathroom or even have sex and yet, I never felt so good, so wonderfully happy and energetic and I don’t miss any of it. You know what, I feel very much in love with you and very comforted by your presence. Come here darling, I would love to hug you and kiss you.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Our bodies hard as steel hit each other with a clapping sound and our stone hard lips touched. We kept them touching for a moment and Lise, being a woman and as all women do, she felt the desire to induce sexiness. Suddenly we were consumed by an incredible sexual pleasure that reach a peak and we experienced an orgasmic discharge. At that moment, our clothes suddenly burst in fire and our bodies produced an aura of high voltage static electricity.</p>
<p>We jumped instantly away from the babies and went right through the ceiling, bursting into the second level condo. There was no one there at that moment and that was fortunate because the damage was extensive. We had gone through four inches of cement and the ceramic tiles floor. The walls had been damaged by the flying cement pieces and the large living room bay window was broken. It was like there had been an explosion.</p>
<p>We jumped back through the hole and landed hard on our living room floor a few feet away from the babies. The babies were laughing at the unexpected show; they had seen everything and thought we had done something funny.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Oh my God, Lise,” I said under high emotion, “what you did is indescribable. This was for me the most intense sexual orgasm I could ever dream of; better than that, I would never have thought it could be so good and I am still shaking.”</p>
<p>“For me too,” she replied, “and our clothes are still burning…” She said as she was tearing the burning clothes off her body, throwing them into the sink and turning on the tap water to extinguish them.</p>
<p>I did the same, then turned on the large fan over the dining table and opened the doors to get the smoke out of the condo. We heard the siren of a fire truck and quickly put on some clothes; a few minutes later, the firefighters were knocking at the door.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi,” I said as I opened the door, “there is no fire, but some damages occur.”</p>
<p>The firefighters’ leader walked through the condo and looked at everything and was soon joined by two policemen.</p>
<p>“What happened here?” The policeman asked.</p>
<p>“Nothing illegal officer.” I replied. “What happened looks like an explosion but a weird one for the babies have not been hurt and we were standing just a few feet from them. Besides that, I don’t think you will find any trace of explosives. What happened can’t be explained. I read though about spontaneous combustion and who knows it might have been something like it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We were about to get the babies out for a walk. There was a kind of static electricity discharge and our clothes burst into fire, we were projected up, through the roof, and into the upper condo and we fell back right through the hole and landed on our feet. Our clothes were on fire; we tore them apart, put them in the sink and extinguished them. Then we heard the siren and we put on some new clothes.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“How come you don’t have any bruises or burn marks?’’ The officer asked as he looked at our hands and faces. “Bursting through a cement floor should have killed you and you don’t even have a scratch.”</p>
<p>“We were enveloped by a bubble of energy, our heads never touched anything.”</p>
<p>“But you tore apart burning clothes and you have no burning marks on your hands nor anywhere on your skin.”</p>
<p>“I know, it is weird, and I have no explanation.” I said.</p>
<p>The officer asked for our driving licenses, took note of our identities and called the FBI to report what happened and find out if we were on any of the wanted lists. Then he called for a team of CSI investigators to do some tests in the condo. A few hours later, we were cleared, and they left totally puzzled by the impossibility of what I told them. I called my insurance and asked the agent to come over and do a survey of the damage; I told him I was leaving but the door would be left unlock. We left with our backpacks on our shoulders and the babies in our arms.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I didn’t expect to have such an effect on you Richard.” Lise said as she was driving us towards Everglade City.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We had decided to show the alligator’s park to our babies and then leave the car there, walk out of sight and fly to a nearby deserted island where we would practice our powers. The babies were only three weeks old, but they looked like they were one year old. They were very much aware of everything happening around them; they were laughing out loud when we were doing something funny, and they clearly understood the uncomplicated things we were telling them. They were obviously geniuses, and we had no doubt that the organic robots circulating all through their bodies were enhancing all their organs’ development as well as their brain function.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“When I met you Lise and started going out with you, you had a great stimulating effect on me. My God, what a wonderful moment it was when we made love for the first time and then it was great the first one hundred times, quite good the next one thousand times, but as it went on over the years, your effect on me gradually shrank to a loss of interest over the last few years. But now, I want you; I want to experience again what happened at the condo when we kissed. That was such a gift from the Emissaries. I had written in my books that they had sexual meshing once enhanced and that didn’t involve the sexual act, the penetration. And now they just returned the favor.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“It was incredible for me too Richard but next time we will have to do it bare and a good distance away from the children. We were almost arrested today and brought to the precinct. We really hit the roof…”</p>
<p>“Yes, that’s a good way to describe it, we hit the roof.” I said laughing.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We showed the babies the hundred alligators piling up on each other and watched as the guide fed them with chicken. Emiss and Arries soon lost interest though and we left walking towards the woods. Once were out of sight, we took the babies in our arms and moved quickly two thousand feet upward. We were now too small for anyone to see us from the ground and there were no airplanes or helicopters in sight. We looked down and picked up an island with a nice sandy beach and flew to that beach where we landed softly. We fed the babies and brought them into the water and let them play for a while in the sand; after a while we set up a makeshift bed and canopy and put them to bed.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You know Richard, I am catching some of the babies’ thoughts; perhaps we can try communicating telepathically with each other. Relax, concentrate on your inner self and try to read my mind, try to catch what I am thinking right now.”</p>
<p>“All right, I see an image of a horse riding on the beach, you and me, side by side and you just said, great, you got it, but I didn’t see your lips moving…”<br />“I thought it and you just read my thoughts Lise.”</p>
<p>We practiced for a while and soon we were conversing at much higher speed and depth than ever before, for we could broadcast images from mind to mind to underline everything we said telepathically. There was total trust for it seemed to me that in such conversation, we would catch the smallest lack of sincerity.</p>
<p>“We are telepaths now and we developed that power in no time, the power just came out as soon as I mentioned it.”</p>
<p>“Yes Lise, perhaps we can try to lie now, to telepathically fool each other, thinking and broadcasting with maximum sincerity a lie and I would say the best way would be to believe the lie at the moment we think it.”</p>
<p>“And why should we do that?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“In my books, the emissaries had to bluff their way out of tight situations with powerful aliens; perhaps these aliens had telepathic power right from birth and never even thought about lying. We humans might be the only sentient species that have developed con artists; that have practiced cheating and lying all the time. The ability to lie might save us or save our world one day.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“OK, I believe and trust your intuition; anything you say, after all that recently happened, how could I doubt anymore? Let’s try but also, let’s try to go deeper to read each other’s mind like an open book and find a way of blocking it if one of us succeeds.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We tried that first, for we needed to go much deeper before even trying to lie and soon, we were able to go really deep; I could see Lise’s images of the important moments of her life. I shared her emotions and approved of them. I didn’t cry since my eyes would shed no water but when there was sorrow, my aura would take on sorrowful colors and when there were joyful souvenirs my aura would burst into multicolor, into a rainbow of moving colors and it was the same for Lise. Nothing was left hidden. Some of those souvenirs were shameful but sharing them was like a liberating confession.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I still love you, Richard; even after I saw how much more you loved that woman Ginette several years ago.”</p>
<p>“Good, I feel liberated now that you know everything about me, and I still love you too even if I just found out what really happened to the collapsible boat I was building in the living room sixty years ago. I thought somebody stole it after breaking in while we were away. I had work eight months on it…and you got rid of it…”</p>
<p>“Yes, eight months in the living room, our living room…”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I could have sold it; I mean the invention and we might have received a lot of money for it and would be rich now… I would have played more golf, made more trips instead of writing that crazy trilogy and we would have lived a nice routine life instead or turning into supermen and billionaires.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So, now you put all of what is happening on my shoulders; I am now responsible for our gift? In such case then, the spaceship is going to be mine, but I will let you sleep in it.”</p>
<p>“You mentioned the spaceship again and I still have an apprehension; let’s try to lie to each other now; we may need the ability sooner than we expect.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We were soon able to close our minds and lie with great sincerity as we conversed in the telepathic mode.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right Richard, now that we can fool any of your imaginary aliens, let’s try to develop some defense or attack powers. I will try to levitate that huge boulder and if I can’t, I will find the limit of that ability.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Initially, we could only lift small objects but as we kept on practicing, our powers improved. We could lift a heavy dead tree and even break its branches if we both tried together. I then tried to send an electrical jolt to the dead tree and realized that it was one of our powers. After some practice, we could throw a light bolt strong enough to break the tree in two pieces as it burst into flame.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Not bad Lise, we do have some incredible powers. There is another one that we may need very soon though and it is the ability to change our appearance. In my books, the Emissaries became changelings. They could transform their faces and copy anyone’s face. They could also change themselves into werewolves or shark; let’s try to change one of our hands into a paw.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Another hour passed and we could transform parts of our bodies into anything we wanted. The babies had woken up hungry as always; we fed them and played with them for a while and then we packed up and flew back to Everglade City where we had left our car.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The following days, we learned several languages. It was easy for us with our perfect memory and enhanced vocal ropes. We could even imitate the CD-ROM teacher’s voice in such perfect way that no one would be able to guess that it was the voice of an imitator. We never slept, we never felt tired; we always had an incredible vitality and the comforting sensation that we had incredible powers to use whenever those powers would be needed. We learned Spanish, Italian, German, Russian, Chinese and Arabic in addition to the languages we already mastered: French and English. After a while, we found out that there was a similarity between all those languages and each one we learned helped us learn the next one.</p>
<p>I had also gone through all the mathematics, physics, Chemistry, biology, medicine books I fetched at the Hilton Head Library, all the books from which I could learn something; I needed to pursue my goal at acquiring all the knowledge that would help me in the development of a new and useful technology. I realized then that I had to go to the best universities and research centers and talk with the greatest scientific minds of the time to go any further in my quest for knowledge.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The babies were now talking and didn’t need diapers anymore. They were running around, and it was time for us to move back to our hometown, meet the family and take care of the matters of protecting them against kidnappers. One evening I touched on the matter with Lise, and she was more than ready for that.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Should we fly or take the car Richard?” She asked.</p>
<p>“Our babies are still vulnerable darling. We must take minimum risk until they are grown up and mate which will take just a few more years. Perhaps we should fly there or use the spaceship, the ultimate spaceship and if it is as good as the one, I described in my books, it would be almost indestructible when it protects itself with a field of space/time energy. It wouldn’t even be affected if it was hit squared by a nuclear head rocket and an invisible elastic field protects the passengers inside. If the spaceship hit the ground or a large size meteorite, the elastic field gets stronger and glues the passengers in place. Moreover, the ship activate instantly a gravity annihilator so that the result is that if the ship impacts a planet at full speed, say at light speed or a multiple of the light speed, the passengers won’t feel a thing. If the ship goes fast enough, it will just go right through the planet, possibly pulverizing it and there will be no harm to the passengers.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Wow! Maybe it is time now to find it. Can you do a telepathic call to that artificial intelligence, Hilda, that was her name in your trilogy, and tell her we are ready to meet her and take possession of the ship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I already tried Lise, and it doesn’t work. I got no reply and I still have that foreboding that tells me that we must be careful in our search for it; we have to approach the island where it lies in an unnoticeable way.”</p>
<p>“We just have to turn our skin black and search for it at night.” She said. “Nobody will see us.”</p>
<p>“I know, but that dangerous presence, that I sense when I think about the spaceship; that ghost, Demon or alien that lurked in proximity of the spaceship might be able to notice our arrival even if we are camouflaged by skin color or body transformation. Then there are the babies; we don’t want to leave them here or have them with us if we must fight our way into the spaceship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Let’s take them to Nova, she lives in a house nearby and we can trust her with the babies. She would take care of them for a few hours or a few days, whatever it takes for us to get to the spaceship and come back.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right, let’s do that.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We drove to her house that was just a short distance from Shelter Cove Harbor and then we walked to the front door with the babies in our arms and rang the bell.</p>
<p>“Hi Richard, Lise, what brings you here tonight?” Nova asked with a welcome smile.</p>
<p>“We brought you the babies,” I said, “would you take care of them for a few hours or a few days perhaps more, perhaps until they grow up to adulthood if we don’t come back. I had my will prepared by Haverty and Connel which I signed when we met two weeks ago, and this envelop is for you to open if we don’t come back. The check in it will make up for any loss of profit due to your absence from the gallery for we want you to always stay with the children and protect them as well as you can. We expect the babies to grow up to adulthood in less than four years. Once they have grown up and mated, they will turn into superman and superwoman. They are Earth Legacy; they are the elements that might change mankind destiny and protect our species against self-destruction or alien invasion.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, I will do that, you can count on me. I will protect them with my own life if needs be.” Nova said. “But where are you going and how could you be worried of anything happening to you with your superman powers?”</p>
<p>“We are going to retrieve a very precious gift to all of us, a spaceship. The Emissaries left it on a deserted island, and we don’t know its location. We have to find it, it might take some time and we sense a powerful and dangerous presence whenever I think about the spaceship. We don’t know what we will be facing but we must retrieve the spaceship, it is very important. Goodbye Nova.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I gave her a hug and again there was that transfer of energy.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“What just happened?” she asked almost in shock.</p>
<p>“I gave you some energy; if you had any sickness, it is gone now.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, Richard, Lise.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We left her house and drove back to our condo. We then walked behind the condo, and once hidden by a tall bush, we transformed our bodies into red demons with our tails, the hoofed foot and the horns and jumped to the clouds. When we fly, we wish to be some place ahead and we are there. It is a succession of jumps totally different from airplane propulsion. We can fly together as we link telepathically. One of us wished to get to one spot and we both got there at the same time. In a few minutes only we were levitating south of Marco Island, Florida. We flew towards a group of islands that we had spotted previously, located about twenty miles from the Everglades City. We hadn’t visited them but now I sensed the spaceship location to be on one of them. This area was the one called “Ten Thousand Islands”, an area famous for the pirates and the escaped convicts that took refuge there over the last three centuries.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That must be one,” I said, “let’s drop to the water and swim under the surface and up to the shore.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We did that then surfaced a few yards from the beach and looked for any presence; there were no one in sight; so, we slowly levitated towards the nearest tree, our feet a few inches only from the ground, hoping that we would be looked as approaching animals by the presence radars if there were some. We slowly progressed towards the middle of the island, we came to a huge clearing in which sat a huge saucer-like object and a much smaller alien landing shuttle.</p>
<p>It was nighttime dark, but a soft luminescence emanated from the saucer-like object that we identified as our spaceship. I estimated its height to six hundred feet, the height of a tall building and its diameter to five thousand feet, almost a mile in length. The landing shuttle was about one hundred feet high by sixty feet in diameter and the land around its base hadn’t been slightly scorched. My conclusion was that the landing shuttle used a chemical propellant in combination with anti-gravity propulsion to land or return in orbit.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“These aliens master anti-gravity technology.” I murmured telepathically to Lise.</p>
<p>“They are probably armed with laser or disintegrator, and we haven’t tested our resistance to such weapons.” She replied. “But look at our starship again, the luminescence is interrupted for a fraction of a second on an irregular rhythm; perhaps this A.I. intelligence, Hilda, is interrupting the protective shield a fraction of second at a time to follow what is happening around the ship. If you call her by her name and ask her to let us through, she could open up a door and cancel the protective field for one second, time enough for us to instantly jump inside.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, we can do that, but wouldn’t you like to know what those Aliens are preparing for Earth and possibly influence them to temper their action?”</p>
<p>“You are right Richard, but these look really terrifying.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There were humanoids outside the landing shuttle and some strange contraptions set on the ground and oriented towards the spaceship. The humanoids were ten to twelve feet tall, and their bare bodies were covered with scales or plates like an Armadillo. They had a belt with many holsters holding all kinds of devices. Their heads had two eyes and a dog like muzzle, two ears and no hair. They looked ferocious and powerful. Their hands had six fingers ending with retractable claws.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Perhaps we should just walk boldly towards them.” I suggested in a telepathic murmur. “At our present six-foot height bearing no visible weapons, we will not look dangerous to them, and I doubt they will attack us before we could talk. They probably have spaceships in orbit right now and I wouldn’t like to start a war that could well wipe out our world. We will have to bluff our way out of that sticky situation.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I don’t want them to blackmail us, forcing us to do what they want or else they kill everybody; that’s why I suggested we take the demon shape.”</p>
<p>“I guessed that much when you suggested it, darling, I will let you do the talking but if they attack us, we will have to fight our way to the ship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hilda!” I called telepathically and in a soft voice. “It is me Richard with my wife Lise. We came in disguise; please prepare to let us through when I call your name again.”</p>
<p>There was no reply, and we didn’t expect one since those aliens should not know we could communicate with the spaceship. We walked towards them. I went deep into the mind of one of them and found out who they were.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Krulls had evolved on a humid, heavy and warm planet that had given life to an abundance of plants, fish and animals. That planet gravitated around a star twice as big as our sun and it is located eight light years from it. Many of the carnivores were dinosaurs-like and some of them were real monsters. The Krulls were the most intelligent and resourceful species and had reached the top of the food chain. They were wolves-like in their relationship; their civilization being made of many tribes, each one headed by the strongest tribe’s male. The leaders had to fight to keep their leadership with aspiring leaders and sometimes fights would erupt between tribes. The Krulls, whose evolution had started at a much earlier time, had already traveled to a nearby star when mankind had just discovered the wheel. They now occupied six life-supporting planets. The mother world had built a spaceship fleet of a dozen huge colony ships equipped with anti-gravity devices and propelled with fusion motors in conjunction with a warp drive. These ships could carry ten thousand Krull tribes and travel at a speed close to the light speed. Each colony ship carried two hundred landing shuttles armed with masers, strong enough to vaporize a building from orbit. The shuttles were equipped with anti-gravity devices and were propelled with fusion engines, they could fly at high speed in a planet’s atmosphere for unlimited time.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Strangers,” I broadcasted with strong telepathic power, “you are invading one of our farm worlds. What are you doing here?”</p>
<p>“We are here to take over this world, who are you? You are not human; how did you come here? Did you come with this starship?”</p>
<p>“Strangers, I will answer one of your question each time you answer one of mine and I have a few questions for you.” I replied. “We are demons, we came here jumping from the primordial chaos that lies behind the universe; we didn’t come in this spaceship. Now my turn to question; who are you, where do you come from and where are your spaceships?”</p>
<p>“We are Krulls. We come from a nearby star in a colony ship that presently orbits this planet. Years ago, we caught some broadcast coming from it. We are the first tribe to land here, and we claim the first choice of looting.”</p>
<p>“Your claim is denied; this is one of our worlds; we planted the human species here and grew it as food delicacies. If you spoil our food or damage this world, we will come after you and exterminate you as vermin. Now get the hell out of here while we investigate that starship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Krull leader suddenly leaped at me muzzle open in the obvious intention to cut my head out. I caught its arm, projected its body to the ground and broke his arm. As it tried to get up, I caught its other arm and broke it as well. I then put my foot over its back and emitted a terrifying victory shout. I then pulled out a plate from its armored back, plunged my hand inside and pulled out its heart which I put in my mouth, chewed it twice with my shark rows of teeth and swallowed it.</p>
<p>At that, the four other Krulls pulled out a device from one of their belt holsters and aimed it at me. Lise and I threw an electrical light bolt to all four weapons blowing them out, pulverizing them.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You too are good food,” I broadcasted, “now get the hell out of here before we destroy all of you and your shuttle.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that we instantly jumped away from our present spot and closer to the group of giant humanoids. The shuttle maser beam hit the ground where we were standing a fraction of a second before, scorching the ground that literally boiled under the fury of the beam. One of our powers was a very strong intuition of incoming danger; we sensed it sharing our minds and took the decision to jump close to the Aliens.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“If you project another maser beam at us, we won’t let you go.” I broadcasted.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The Krulls turned towards the shuttle and quickly walked inside.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hilda!”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The transparent shield protecting the starship was interrupted and a door opened on its side. We aimed at a spot inside that door and wished to be there. Instantly, we were inside the starship with no discernable movement towards it. The aliens would not be able to trace our flight towards it since we never flew towards it; we just jumped, disappearing from our previous position, from our continuum to instantly reappear inside.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Out of here, full shield on and cloaking device activated.” I said urgently and needlessly.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Hilda had already concluded that as the shuttle levitated fast and away from the island, we became prime target for the colony ship large maser weapons. The starship jumped out of the island at such a speed that the colony ship maser beam missed us and hit the ground where our ultimate starship was a moment before. Hilda turned on the invisibility shield and they lost us on their radar as well.</p>
<p>They did the same and Hilda couldn’t spot the Alien ship that escaped her destructive power.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi Richard, welcome to your starship, I am Hilda, I will be happy to serve you and I hope, to share with you your upcoming odyssey.”</p>
<p>The voice was powerful, very clear, and pleasant with a definite female hint.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi Hilda, I said telepathically, it is a pleasure to meet you at last. This is Lise, my wife. I place us and mankind under your protection. In return, we will give you our friendship and affection and protection if you ever need it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Thank you, Richard. I was duplicated from the original Hilda artificial intelligence. In your novels, you made me fall in love with Lazarus Long, become corporeal and then enhanced with the rest of the Emissaries. I was given Hilda’s full memory before they left this multi-parallel galaxy. Thus, I remember the few times we made love Richard, I made love with you, your character in the novels, your duplicate in the Land of magic and I kept a very good souvenir of our relationship sweetheart.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I suppose I should feel a little miffed with your sweet hearting of my husband, but I am not. Good for the two of you; you got a real good start for my relationship with you.” Lise interjected good humorously.</p>
<p>“I can tell,” Hilda said, ‘’that you and me Lise, will be real good friends.’’</p>
<p>“I am looking for that.” Lise replied.</p>
<p>“In addition to my ability to read your mind and converse with you telepathically,” Hilda added, “I possess the ability to sense people emotions. I am also gifted with a diversity of abilities, the most interesting of them being the ability to use the fabric of God to travel almost instantly from one point of the universe to another, whatever the distance. I can also move through the dimensions to the parallel universes. I am not invincible though and I am aware that some evil and highly developed species can use the chaos to travel almost as fast and draw from its enormous power. These species have developed advanced weaponry and defenses and have been warring other species from one corner of the universe to another for eons.”</p>
<p>“How can you use the Fabric of God Hilda? How was it ever achieved?” I asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I came with that idea; I mean my predecessor has. For the first Hilda with her computer’s mind, one minute was a very long time so you can imagine what it is to have nothing to do for weeks, months, years, centuries. Hilda studied the brain waves of healers, people that could make miracles happen. She then tried to duplicate and increase by thousands of folds those brain waves she caught as the healing was done. She got in contact with God and expressed her will to travel to another star, instantly. It happened. Since then, she could do it at will, she could grab the fabric of God that sustains all matter in the universe and get there, anywhere she wanted instantly. The emissaries built several live starships with a copy of Hilda, the first starship artificial intelligence, they are disseminated into many parallel universes.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Very Interesting!” I commented.” I wonder about this species, the Krulls that intend to invade our world and claim it for first right of looting. Do you have anything on them in your memory bank?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“The Emissaries didn’t leave me any information about this parallel universe’s galaxy, but we can deduct from the laps of time between the invention of the radio on Earth and their arrival here that they haven’t yet master the faster than light technology or they would have been here a hundred years ago.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Right but they have developed advanced weaponry and are certainly able to destroy our world at will.” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“The invasion, said Hilda, would already be under way if they hadn’t spotted my spaceship body. In addition, your bluff might well make them pause; what you told them about being demons using this world as a food delicacy source and going after them if they damage it, was excellent; it will make them consider additional options to the outright destruction and looting. There is more than sixty per cent probability that they will set up a base in a deserted area and initiate the invasion one step at a time, testing your response or the starship response to their actions. They might also wait for reinforcement before they attack the cities. I expect them to stay in orbit or land their colony ship on the moon and I don’t think they will leave at least until they refuel it.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Where are we right now, Hilda?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We are hovering over the great lakes with full cloaking and shield; nobody can see us so you can take your time for a visit of your starship.”</p>
<p>“Yes Hilda, I am very interested.” I said as I looked around.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We were standing on one of many sandy paths crisscrossing a vast plain with small lakes, narrow rivers, clumps of fruit trees and benches. In our back, the starship wall was mirroring the landscape giving the illusion of vastness. There was no way one could guess that one was standing anywhere else than in a huge earth land park. There were birds flying around and singing and squirrels running after each other. A couple of otters were swimming in the nearest creek. On a tree branch I spotted an owl standing straight and watching the groundside activity. The aroma from a nearby flower bush was mixing nicely with the fresh grass odor and other essences coming from the nearest fruit trees. Higher up the starship ceiling was seen as a clear blue sky with some cloud formation and some sunshine piercing through. Again, there was no way one could have guessed that it was anything else than a beautiful afternoon sky.</p>
<p>“It is so beautiful!” Lise commented.</p>
<p>“And it smells so good! Wow!” I added.</p>
<p>“This is the entrance hall designed to comfort any would be colonists whenever you decide to use the starship as a colony ship. The room is bigger than the starship, it could even be enlarged; there is no limit since we use space taken from a parallel universe. If you follow that trail, you will reach a corridor leading to another room where we have the housing facilities.”</p>
<p>“What about the toilets? I got a Krull heart in an opening I made in my upper body and II wish to get rid of it.”</p>
<p>“You can vomit it on the grass and check what is going to happen.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I did it and suddenly there was rapid bulging under the grass and a huge worm head came out, swallowed the partially chewed mass, cleaned the grass around and disappeared under. There was no trace of my vomited mass and no residual odor.</p>
<p>“We have an efficient cleaning system,” said Hilda, “the toilets are everywhere, there are seats over holes in the ground, hidden behind flower bushes that give privacy to the sitters and again, there is nothing left one or two minutes later.”</p>
<p>“Excellent, let’s get to the housing facilities.” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We looked ahead and spotted the corridor using our far vision. It was two miles away set in the mirroring starship wall. We jumped to it and then to the next room. That room was even larger, there were mountains covered with snow giving to forested hills and a small village erected on the shore of a lake. There were grazing fields with cows, pigs and chicken; fenced wheat fields, rows of vegetable, fruit trees everywhere…and many golf courses.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We could be in France or Tuscany.” Lise commented admiringly.</p>
<p>“Yes, and this village could easily house ten thousand colonists.” I added.</p>
<p>“Yes,” Hilda confirmed, “the produce of this farmland can sustain a population of ten thousand people forever. We can transport one hundred thousand people and feed them for a year if we need to.”</p>
<p>There were robots’ gardeners tending the fields, their metallic bodies shining under an artificial sun.</p>
<p>“Tell me Hilda, are you invincible to attacks from a number of spaceships shooting at you simultaneously?”</p>
<p>“My hull is protected by a force field that fused all the atoms together; it is like your enhanced body structure; it is unbreakable; it can diffuse sudden heat through the whole surface and get rid of excess heat into chaos. I am even impervious to a species that could use the fifth dimension to go through force fields, but I am not sure if I could resist an ultimate computer virus attack.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Better weapons are developed all the time…I am not sure; people that had achieved a billion of years ago what they considered the ultimate stage of technology built me. I might be trapped and thrown into a star or another universe though.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Good enough!” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My weapons are quite formidable,” Hilda added, “and you two are very dangerous, you have the ability to use the fifth dimension to get inside an enemy ship force field and hull; the emissaries could do that.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We will have to develop that power,” I said, “we need to supply an army with antigravity scooters armed with powerful lasers or masers. Do you have in your memory bank the instructions that would help me build those antigravity scooters?”</p>
<p>“Yes Richard, I have that and more, much more. You could protect those soldiers with light flexible armor that could deflect for a moment a full laser beam hit.”</p>
<p>“All right,” I said, “can we now visit your control room?”</p>
<p>“Yes, please jump to the city hall located in the middle of that village; an elevator beam is connecting the mayor office to the control room.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The mayor’s office was easy to find; we walked into the elevator circle and an antigravity beam pulled us over the village, five hundred feet up and then into the room ceiling. A plate took form under our feet, and we walked into a circular room, one hundred foot in diameter with large screens. One of them showed the immediate vicinity of the starship, another showed our world with the moon as seen from a million miles away. A tiny light indicated the presence of the Krulls’ colony ship for just a second and was gone. There was a commander seat, a round table and seats for twenty people. Hilda’s holograph was standing in front of us smiling. She was exquisite, certainly the most beautiful woman I ever met.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Wow! Did you compose that holograph? Is it a true representation of the corporeal Hilda?”</p>
<p>“I am glad you like it,” she replied in the most sensual tone,” welcome to the control room. There aren’t any astronavigation control gadgets in a starship that could travel instantly to any point of the universe or to the immediate parallel universes; it is way too complicated for operation by an organic brain and hand manipulation. The way to control your starship is through mind sharing.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“It will be a pleasure to share your mind, Hilda.” I replied in a flirting way.</p>
<p>“Then come in sweetheart”</p>
<p>I did it and I felt extreme comfort; it was a beautiful and brilliant mind but more than that, I was sexually excited.</p>
<p>“My God, Hilda, I am feeling a powerful sexual urge; you are exquisite.”</p>
<p>At that she induced sexiness, and I was taken by an indescribable sexual frenzy that lasted for a long moment before the ultimate orgasm.</p>
<p>“It was wonderful Richard,” Hilda said, “that was unexpected; I didn’t know I could have that kind of feeling but now I know what love is; I love you, Richard.”</p>
<p>“And so do I Hilda.”</p>
<p>Our sexual meshing had not escaped the acute Lise awareness.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Should I be worried or jealous about what just happened between the two of you?” Lise asked in a non-committed way.</p>
<p>“Nothing to worry about Lise,” I said, “I love you just as much as before. It is just that from now on, I will also love Hilda. Something happened, we connected in a much more powerful way than I could have expected when I shared my mind with her. Come join us.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Instantly she was with us.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I like your presence Lise,” said Hilda, “we will be really good partners. Now let me show you a few visions of our fascinating universe. It is done in a similar way to instant travel. I use the fabric of God to do it. Look at that.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We sped through the galaxies, stopped for a look at a pulsar, a huge black hole, a wormhole and huge formations made from thousands of galaxies. We pinpointed into one and then to a star and looked at its gravitating planets. One of them was inhabited and we zoomed in to one of its cities. The people living in it had a catlike body with the belly and throat covered by interlocking round plates, the back and tail covered with dense fur. Their heads resembled a Black Panther head but it was longer and bigger. Two additional front legs ended up in clawed fingers. A group of them were working on a building; another group was fighting an array of monsters coming out from a nearby forest.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The catlike species was armed with swords, lances and bows; they had dug deep trenches around the city and were defending a wide bridge.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“They have not yet reached the gun powder technology,” mentioned Lise admiringly, “but this species will surely end up at the top of the food chain on this world.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We left the sight and went on visiting the universe for a few hours, looking at all kind of wonders.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“The time is passing quickly,” said Hilda when you go on a sightseeing tour of the universe and if you don’t control your curiosity, you might just waste your life in watching interesting events instead of living your own life and saving your world.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You are right Hilda, let’s get back to Hilton Head; we will retrieve the babies and then you will bring us over to my home city, Montreal, where I intend to meet with my family members and convince them to come and live here for a while as we try to save the world from the Krulls’ invasion.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“If it can be of interest to you,” said Hilda, “I have the perfect babysitter robot, Bentley. I should say Android since its body is made of synthetic skin. Bentley will feed them, change them, rock them and tell them stories and he never gets tired or impatient. Also, there are other rooms here,” Hilda went on, “and some of them might be of great importance for your future plans.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right Hilda,” I am rushing; one thing at a time, please show me those rooms.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked through several rooms, some were food storage, others contains equipment and tools; one of them was very big and held twenty shuttles armed with masers and equipped with grappling fields, energy shield, fusion engines and anti-gravity generators. Each one could hold six men in the cockpit, and twenty more in the main room.</p>
<p>“Interesting,” I said, “we have a small fleet here.</p>
<p>“Each of these shuttles can use the fabric of God for instantaneous travel to any point of the universe,” commented Hilda, “but I kept the most important room for the end.”</p>
<p>We went to a very high and very long room that held multiple rows of coffin like metallic boxes with tubing connected to the ceiling, there were thousands of them, perhaps hundreds of thousands since there were multiple levels from the floor to the ceiling.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Those boxes are the “<em>Fountaine de Jouvence</em>” rejuvenators.” Hilda said. “An old mortally sick candidate lies down, and I close the cover. I then fill it with oxygenating and curative liquid that permeates through all the cells. The viruses and bacteria are destroyed, including the aging virus and all the cells are rejuvenated. Missing parts, hair, teeth, limbs are grown back and three weeks later a young person with a twenty-year-old body comes out. That person will remain young forever or until he or she gets killed. This rejuvenating is preferable for those who intend to have babies and live a normal life.</p>
<p>We have a section at the end of the room of enhancing devices that will transform the candidate into your superman state with accompanying loss of fertility.”</p>
<p>“Wonderful! With those, we can build up a species of superman that will protect mankind as it spread out through the Milky Way.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That is if there is anything left of mankind.” Lise Interjected. “We have an alien invasion, and we have to hold them up until we recruit the superman candidates and enhance them.”</p>
<p>“They will probably hesitate about damaging the demon’s food world and there is the presence of yet another enemy with that starship they failed to destroy.” I said.</p>
<p>“With your help, we might defeat them right now; we don’t need to wait for more enhanced combatants.” Hilda interjected. “You are way more dangerous than you realize.”</p>
<p>“They will not return empty handed to their world,” Lise commented, “so I think they will land many of their shuttles, build some camouflaged bases and proceed to the invasion in a subtle way. What if they provoke wars between the nuclear armed nations and use that diversion to start looting.”</p>
<p>“In such case, the destruction of the world might well happen at any time now.” I added.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Even if we destroy the Krulls colony starship and its shuttles, our world will remain in danger of destruction; there might be other starships on their way here with the power to destroy our planet.” Lise said, we have to recruit enough people to start anew on another world, and we have to find the right people, farmers, engineers, doctors, biologists, security officers, leaders…’’</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>‘’Perhaps we should recruit our candidates amongst the elders, I said, I mean amongst those old enough to have achieved some maturity; people that have been resourceful and disciplined enough to get to that old age; people that have achieve success in their own field. Most of my clients would be good candidates and I have a long list of them. I could send them an e-mail and invite them all in one place where we would pick them up and bring them to the ship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>‘’ We need to make sure we do not recruit bad apples, Lise went on, I mean those who would cause trouble, instigating fights and ruining our hope for a better civilization. Some people look very nice, very charming, hiding well their evil nature. We need to evaluate them, perhaps a thought and lie detector. How will we recruit the superman candidate Richard? You know we can’t give our kind of power to people that would use it for evil goals. We will have to meet each one and probe them mentally to see their true nature.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I can be of some help here,” Hilda interjected, “just send them to me; I will question them and quickly reject the bad apples.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right, we will do that Hilda; but tell me, can you telepathically witness anything that we will do or any conversation we will have from now on?”</p>
<p>“If you allow me to stay in your mind, I can be useful, and it would be more interesting for me.” Hilda said hopefully.</p>
<p>“All right, find yourself a comfortable corner in my brain and now let’s meet my family.”</p>
<p>“You can stay in my mind too Hilda; I carry no grudges about my Richard extra marital activity with you and I also like you.” Lise said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Thank you, Lise, we are stationary, one mile over Hilton Head; I will open the side door to let you out; I will be with you, in your mind at all time. You can re-enter from a door right under the spaceship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We left the control room, went down the elevator shaft to the mayor’s office of the city hall and jumped to the corridor, reached the entrance hall and jumped outside the starship through a circular door that had suddenly appeared on the back wall. We spotted Nova’s house and instantly stood at the door.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi,” Nova” I said,” We had changed our appearance again to the one she had seen us last time; the Demons shape would have terrified anyone.</p>
<p>” It didn’t take you much time.</p>
<p>“Yes, we retrieved our starship, but we had some problems. Earth is being invaded. The Krulls were trying to get into the starship when we found it and we had to fight our way in. Moreover, more of the Krull starships are on their way here and our world may soon be destroyed. There is a beautiful village located in one of the ship’s rooms. All the houses are empty, waiting for the people we intend to take there. The village is in a beautiful valley, with snow-capped mountains. There are farmland and robot farmers. Here it might turn ugly; the Krulls might take power down as a first step in their invasion. That might be followed by a virus and thermonuclear war. Would you like to live on the ship for a while? We intend to take thousands of people with us and colonize another planet.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Can I take my parents and my daughter with me? Perhaps some of my best friends and her best friends as well?”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, no problem, the village can house tens of thousands of people. Please call everyone and get them here as quickly as possible.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>As Nova started her calls, we went to have a look at Emiss and Arries; they were sleeping like little angels. Two hours later, Nova, her parents, her daughter and their best friends had joined us at the house. There were now about 40 of them. I gave some explanations while we were waiting for more of their friends and relatives.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Do you expect any more guests?” I asked Nova one hour later.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“No everyone I called that listened to my story and accepted my invitation is here now.’’</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p> The house was crowded, and everyone was talking excitedly. Most did not believe what she told them but were here to watch what will happen.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>”Lise, let’s get the babies and then we will all go outside.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked with the babies in my arms; they were awake now and seemed very interested in all the people walking with us. Once outside, I asked everyone to hold hands, a chain of hands with a link to Lise or one of my arms.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t be afraid now, we will levitate upwards to the starship, there is no danger.” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We went up, a mile up, carrying everyone with our telekinetic power as they threw terrified looks at the receding ground.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t worry; we can’t fall, look up at the starship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Hilda turned on the lights and we could see an immense starship; it was saucer shaped with millions of multicolored lights. It was grandiose.</p>
<p>We went inside and landed softly on the sand trail as the ground closed under our feet.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Wow, it is so beautiful here,” Nova said, “it is so big, unbelievable.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That room is larger than the starship,” I explained, “part of it is in an adjacent parallel universe or what we call the fourth dimension. It is real and solid to us but doesn’t belong to our outside world or universe. It is part of the ship; a link keep it with us wherever we go.  Follow me we will take you to the next room, the valley room with cultivated fields, lakes, snowcapped mountains, golf courses and the village at foothill.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“You can visit the starship later on,” I proposed, “but for now, we are in some kind of urgency, and we got to save a large number of the right people from the alien invasion and the possible destruction of our world.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A flying platform, an antigravity platform, large enough to carry everyone came quickly towards us. It was driven by a silver bright robot.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hello everyone,” said the robot as the platform stopped a few feet distant from our group, “My name is Silver and it will be a pleasure for me to guide you through the starship for a grand tour; please walk aboard.”</p>
<p>“Thank you, Silver,” I said, “we will be seeing you later at the village. Enjoy your stay everyone.”</p>
<p>“Thank you and good luck Richard, Lise,” Nova said. Everyone else thanked us in turn.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We are now hovering over the old Montreal,” Hilda said, as the antigravity platform left, “and there is firework at the old port.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We left the starship, it was 10:30 PM and dark outside; we flew to the north towards Laval, a suburb of Montréal, we spotted our house where our daughter Veronique was living with Alexander, her 8 years-old son, Anna, her 4-years old daughter and Cristian her partner in life, a good doctor.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Before landing at the front door, we changed our appearance to the old familiar look adjusting the details through the eyes of our companion. We looked now identical to our pre-enhanced body with the exception that we had no clothes on, just our superman suit that was really a part of our body.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Have you ever seen an old fart with a superman suit?” Lise asked laughing at my look.</p>
<p>“Very funny Lise!” I replied, “It looks like Veronique hasn’t come home yet; let’s get in and change.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Unlocking a door was child play; we walked into our bedroom, chose some clothes in the wardrobe, moved the superman suit cells into the rest of our body and dressed ourselves. A look in the mirror for some fine adjustment of our faces, making us look old and we were ready to face our beloved daughter. We didn’t wait long before we heard her car stopping in the driveway. She walked in, threw her coat and backpack on the floor and suddenly saw us sitting quietly in the living room.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My God! You scared me! There was no car in the driveway, I was sure the house was empty.”</p>
<p>“Don’t worry, it is us,” I said, “and we didn’t take the car, we came in our starship and flew down to the balcony.”</p>
<p>”What are you saying? ”</p>
<p>“Allo chérie, ça va bien?” Lise said.</p>
<p>“What you are saying dad is crazy”</p>
<p>“Can I hug you? I missed you.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She came hesitantly to me.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Wait Veronique, before I hug you, I must tell you that we are hard and hot but don’t worry, it is us all right even though we have changed. Also, when you come into my arms, you will experience an intake of energy.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We both hugged her. She sensed the energy intake and suddenly realized that we were not the same and what I just said was not so crazy.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“There is a starship in the sky? Over the house? I would like to see it”</p>
<p>“Yes, I will ask Hilda to show up for a moment.”</p>
<p>“Who is Hilda?”</p>
<p>“Hilda is the starship; she is an artificial intelligence and a superb one.”</p>
<p>“Hi Veronique, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Said a soft, feminine and powerful voice.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We turned around and there she was, in the living room, in the flesh or what looked like flesh. She had dressed herself with great taste and looked like a Spanish dancer with a rose in the hair over her ear.</p>
<p>“This is a projection, a three-dimensional image of what she wants to look like at the moment.” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Lise and I changed back our face to our twenty-year-old ones.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hi Hilda!” Veronique replied with moderate surprise. “Can I see the starship? I mean can I see you from outside?”</p>
<p>“Yes sure, I will come down. I am close enough now, come outside and have a look.”</p>
<p>We walked outside and the starship was all lights and moving colors.</p>
<p>“It is so beautiful, so huge.” Veronique commented in awe.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The neighbors were coming out of their houses; some had cellular phones and were taking photos already. The starship suddenly disappeared, and we walked back inside our house.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Our world is being invaded by the Krulls, they are very dangerous Aliens,” I said, “and they might try a diversion while they are looting our world; they might start a nuclear war between China, Russia and the USA. They might spread lethal viruses and bacteria that would kill most of the population. We would like you to come with us to the spaceship while we fight the Krulls.”</p>
<p>“I have four clients tomorrow for therapy;” Said Veronique, “I have worked very hard to build a clientele as a sport therapist and I was planning the opening of a Yoga center. “</p>
<p>“Your life will never be the same from now on; once we get rid of the Aliens; you can move back in the house; we will help you financially to start your Yoga center. But we certainly hope that you will join the 20000 colonists that will accompany us to another world where we will start a new civilization.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I can connect on your cellular, call all your clients and cancel your appointments for you Veronique if you show me your agenda.” Hilda interjected.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Veronique fetched her agenda from her backpack and gave it to me. In three seconds, I had memorize all the names, dates and phone numbers and Hilda who was still sharing my brain was already doing the phone calls.</p>
<p>“Cristian is not back yet from the clinic” Veronique said, “I would like him to come with us.”</p>
<p>“Sure, which clinic?”</p>
<p>She gave me the location. I walked outside and flew quickly to it and walked inside. The receptionist told me he was with a client. I walked to the room and opened the door. Christian was surprised as I boldly walked in.</p>
<p>“Please Cristian I will explain later but for now let me heal your client and let’s walk out.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I seized the client’s hand for a few seconds. The transfer occurred and the client stood up.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I am healed, wow! I never felt that good; what did you do? Who are you? You are hard like stone and hot…”</p>
<p>“I don’t have time to explain, have a good life. Cristian come with me.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>My voice had a commanding strength, Cristian just followed me outside the clinic. I took his hand and flew back to Veronique’s house. In a few seconds I told him who I was and what I intended to do. We landed and joined Lise and Veronique. We then all walked outside, took their hands and jumped to the starship, through the open door and the ground closed under our feet. Silver was already waiting for us on the flying platform.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Please hop on the platform, the robot will take you to the village; there are already some people there.” I said. “We have to get the rest of the family members; we will see you later.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Veronique and Cristian walked to the platform, stepped on it and stood beside the robot. They were looking everywhere, fascinated, when the ground opened under our feet and we jumped towards Genevieve’s house.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“She took the whole absurd, impossible story quite well, didn’t she?” Lise commented with a hint of pride and admiration.</p>
<p>“Yes, but she has been looking for supernatural phenomenon for years, she was prepared for it; she studied that new art of healing people from distance or with the imposition of hands; she went to Yoga afterwards; she became a therapist and she always kept looking for connection with a superior world, universe or spirit. Perhaps she had the intuition that one day, her life would change dramatically.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“With Genevieve it will be different; Lise commented, “She is the down to Earth, practical and a no-nonsense woman. Her husband is just the same. These two gave all their free time to raise our grandchildren in the best possible way, making them into perfect law abiding, no-nonsense people with an acceptable career and heaven at the end of their life. Now they are retired, they have a great circle of friends, and they don’t want any change in their lives.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We landed on their balcony; there were many cars parked in their driveway. We suspected they had a family reception. We knocked at the door.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Mom? Dad? I didn’t know you were coming. What a surprise.” Genevieve said. We had changed our faces to our old ones.</p>
<p>“Hi Richard, Lise.” Guy said.</p>
<p>“Grand papa, hi.” Simon said as he threw himself in my arms.</p>
<p>“You are so hard grand papa and so very warm!” He went on as he released his hug. “You transferred something to me, some kind of energy.”</p>
<p>“I will explain in a moment,” I replied as I hugged my daughter. The energy transfer happened again. She looked at me in surprise, not believing what was happening.</p>
<p>Hi Guy; good to see you!” I said offering my hand.</p>
<p>We shook hands and noticed his expression of awe and disbelief.</p>
<p>“Hello Karianne, are you going to give me a kiss?” I added looking at my granddaughter.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She did not reply. She had obviously noticed that something weird was going on and preferred to stay some safe distance away. Lise hugged and kissed Genevieve, Simon and Guy, said hello to Karianne and we all walked into the living room where Lise and I took a seat adjusting our weight to a pre-enhanced level. They all sat a little away, waiting for our explanations and just looking at us.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right”, I said, realizing that Lise was letting me do the explanations. In her mind, that was a great moment for me; after all she must have been thinking it should be my show; I was the one responsible for what happened.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So, this is the story,” I went on. “Lise and I have been enhanced to superman level. We are immortal, harder than stones; we can fly and have acquired certain powers. We don’t need to breathe, to eat or drink, we have no more heart, lungs or digestive system. We draw our energy from the cosmos. We have a starship. Please take one object important with you and let’s all go outside where we will fly up into the starship.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“That is so farfetched,” Genevieve said, “I must be dreaming.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that, I crossed my arms, folded my legs and rose from the sofa with my most comforting smile.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I can make you rise up from your sofa too,” I said, “it won’t hurt you, just feel it.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>She rose slowly from her sofa; she was not panicking; but I could tell that she was trying to feel the forces that were pushing her up.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I believe we might be attacked at any time Genevieve by those horrible Aliens, perhaps we should move quickly now.”</p>
<p>“You have nothing to fear from us,” Lise added, “we are just trying to save as many members of the family as we can, and you are the most important to us. Veronique is already in the starship awaiting you.”</p>
<p>“All right,” Guy said, standing up.”</p>
<p>“Do we need to take anything with us?” Genevieve asked; “are we going to come back here later on?”</p>
<p>“I hope so,” I replied, “We will try to destroy the Alien mother ship and organize the Earth defenses against all their landing shuttles. If we win that war, you will be able to come back but your life on Earth will be different from now on.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We all walked out and looked up to the play of light under the starship that stood a hundred feet over our head. We took their hands and rose quickly to the opening, went right through and landed on the hard pack sand trail that had just formed under our feet.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hello,” said Silver, the robot, standing on the flying platform, “please come aboard everyone; we will do a grand tour of the facilities before I take you home, to your new home where other people are awaiting you.”</p>
<p>“I will see you later on, perhaps tonight at the city hall.” I said as the floor opened under my feet; Lise and I jumped towards our son, Francis’s house. More of the same happened and a few hours later, he, his daughter Arielle and a few close friends were safely inside the starship.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We came back for my sisters, and Lise’s brother Andre and brought them all in. The last one was my brother Michel. My brother is two years older than me and my God did he use it to its advantage in our relationship. When I was a sick and feeble teenager, he was the fearless street fighter that every bully in the small town we were growing up in wanted to try. He wasn’t tall at five foot eight inches nor appears to be very strong, but he had an incredible inner energy and rare ability to excel in any sport including street fighting.</p>
<p>So, he was my idol and my tormentor. I never accepted his leadership for I thought that leadership comes naturally when a person shows superior intellect, driving energy, zest for life and compassion. He didn’t have more compassion than me nor a superior intellect to mine; he was often bossing me, and I tolerated it since I loved him and had much admiration for his qualities, his great heart and his ability to make friends. I admired his courage and his charming talent with women. He had so many friends, unbelievable, and he certainly deserved their friendship.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>When my health started to improve at the age of twenty-three, after I was miraculously cured by an old holy man, I started to practice judo and I quickly became a blue belt. Then I started to do other sports, ping-pong, racquetball, badminton, skiing and finally golf. In all those sports, I became one of the good players, but I never reached my brother’s level of excellence.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We sometimes had a touchy relationship since I had my own ideas about politics and other matters that we should never talk about, but we needed the comforting presence of a brother with whom we shared so many souvenirs. We loved each other in our own respective ways. Lately in my life I had improved my golf game enough to compete with him sometimes and that added some spice to our relationship. Now, I was a superman, an immortal, with a far superior intelligence and my hero was an old man who still works out and try hard to keep up with much younger golf partners.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We landed on the front balcony, and I rang at the door. My brother came up, walking up the stairs slowly, from the basement, with pain on his back and legs, with his right shoulder still inflamed, his artificial knees…but when he opened up the door, he drew up some inner energy, all the energy he could draw up from way deep inside and tried to look young and energetic. That is one of the things I like about him; at 77 years old, he wanted to project the image of the guy he was forty years ago. To me, it is a most commendable pride. Later, Michel, his wife Franca, his children and some of his closest friends had joined the others inside the spaceship.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Hilda dear, it is time to recruit at least 10,000 future colonists; would you broadcast on the Television net a commercial inviting people to volunteer for work to help some of the Midwest City people whose houses were destroyed by recent tornados? The volunteers should preferably be retired, fifty years and older. The work will not be physically hard, and they will be working in large teams; they will be fed and lodged and live an exciting life. All the ones interested should e-mail a resume to worldsaving.com. The selected ones will be given a flight ticket to the Houston astrodome and limousines will be waiting for them at the airport. Tell them that their<br />mortgage or rent and all the other expenses and monthly bills will be paid and handled by our organization. When they return home, everything will be as it was before. Moreover, they will be paid $10,000.00 per week.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Then please reserve the astrodome with my check card for a midnight conference three days from today and underline that time is of the essence and the interested ones will have to act quickly and e-mail their application immediately.”</p>
<p>“It is done dear,” said Hilda in my mind, “the commercials are being broadcasted right now and I also sent e-mails to one hundred million people. I should start receiving applications in a few hours.”</p>
<p>Please invite my family members, my clients and my golf partners and tell them that they are already approved and should come to the East wing of the astrodome.</p>
<p>Hilda’s mind was like a computer but with more capacity than all the computers on Earth together. Her neural microchips were as small as a human brain molecule and she packed trillions of them. She could simultaneously handle conversations with millions of people and do a million other tasks all at the same time. A second for such a powerful computerized mind was like an hour, many hours. Fortunately, my enhanced brain was similar, and we could exchange thoughts at a super-fast level.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right, now let’s get to the white house and meet the President.”</p>
<p>——————–</p>
<p>“Tell me everything you know about this Richard Riverin.” The president said to his chief of staff John Stockton.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>All the important decision makers were there. It was a most dramatic and extraordinary meeting. There was Frederick Steele, the president; he had been elected two years before. He was a solid, handsome, athletic fifty-five years old man; a fast decision maker, a genius with the oratory acumen and charm of the late Ronald Reagan. He was now tested for the first time since his election. His wife Sandra was a retired movie star. They had three children in their teenage years and were going to college.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There was the vice-president Dick Harvey, a sixty-eight year old no-nonsense billionaire businessman; the Secretary of State Mary Fenton; the secretary of defense Peter Grim, the CIA Director, Harold Friedman, the FBI director Tony Sirchton, a few generals, a few scientists, the IRS director Drew Taxon, the speaker for the<br />“Freedom USA Party” Drew Throbble, and the chief of the “New Democrat party” Jack Nice.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“This man is an artist-painter operating a small art gallery in Hilton Head Island, SC. He recently sold or gave away his gallery and his paintings to another art gallery owner with whom he had been doing business in the past and his faithful employees, Nova and Lynn. Suddenly we find out that he is the main shareholder with control over the common stocks of a great number of companies. This man is presently the richest man on Earth. He bought stock of emerging companies with an unseen intuition; it was like he knew the future, like a time-traveler that went back in the past to buy the stocks of the most successful businesses of our time.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Our findings started with an unexplainable explosion in a Hilton Head Island condo. The ceiling had burst open but there were no traces of explosives. He and his wife as well as their twin babies were unhurt, and the investigator noticed that they were hot, hard as stone and they were not breathing. The investigators started a search on the two of them. That is when they found out that Riverin was immensely rich. They also found out that his wife Lise had just had her twin babies in a Hilton Head hospital. They contacted the doctor and questioned her. The doctor said that she saw Lise body becoming hard as stone minutes only after she gave birth. There was nothing left to do, not a trace left that she had just given birth to twins; she had healed instantly and was in perfect shape showing immense energy.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A few investigators kept a watch of their condo and they saw them coming out on the balcony one night and literally jumping into the sky at an unbelievable speed. They then plunged back towards a condo in another part of the town. They checked Riverin’s known contacts and found out that Nova, the lady he had just given his art gallery to, lived there. They rushed to her address and came just in time to see the Riverins holding their babies and a group of people rising to some kind of flying saucer.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>An opening took shape and swallowed them. Then the UFO disappeared like it had never been there.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We questioned Riverin’s accountant and legal representative, and he said he met Riverin once a year every year for the last fifty years. He said that he had never met such a fascinating person, that Riverin was a good man, perhaps more than a man, perhaps an angel. We questioned a waiter that served them a meal not long ago. He said Riverin gave him a huge tip and transferred energy as they shook hands. He said Riverin had a body hard as steel and he also believed that Riverin is an angel.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“All right what about the other UFO, the one we thought was a meteor aiming directly to Earth.” The president asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We spotted the UFO briefly as it was slowly orbiting around the moon.” The scientist chief astronomer in charge of the Hubble telescope answered. It came directly towards our planet at near the light speed and somehow broke to minimal speed as it crossed Saturn orbit. We tried to establish contact with the Aliens to no avail. They ignored all our attempts. Then we spotted a small spaceship landing on an Island near Naples, FL. We used the Hubble telescope to watch what the Aliens were doing there; we took the video as they spread out on the Island and set up camp in a large opening. There was an incredibly big flying saucer on the ground about half a mile from the Alien’s camp. We have been watching them for two weeks now and it seems that they were trying to enter the flying saucer.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The scientist started the projector and showed everyone present a video of the Krulls.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“This is now the encounter between two demons and the Aliens.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Everyone saw the fight between one of the demons and a Krull and then the hasty departure of the Aliens and the lifting of the huge flying saucer just an instant before a terrible explosion shook the land it was lying on. The explosion was equivalent to what we would get with a powerful nuclear bomb but there was no residual radioactivity. It was like the Island had been hit by a meteor; the difference being that all the matter resulting from the explosion disappeared, disintegrated into nothing else than energy.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So those Aliens have powerful armament, far superior to what we could throw at them.” The president commented.</p>
<p>“Not only that;” went on the scientist, “they have antigravity technology, invisibility, energy shield…Their technology is so advanced over ours that we stand no chance in an eventual conflict. Our species is facing slavery or extinction.”</p>
<p>“And now, suddenly, we have a mysterious couple that people who met them believe to be angels and we have demons on our side. I never thought I would one day face such a crisis.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I have talked with the presidents and prime ministers of all nuclear armed countries,” Frederick Steele said, “to make sure that an Alien attack on one of our countries would not be misled by an attack from us or any other countries. I wonder if I should talk to the population about the menace from those Aliens.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I think you should while you can.” The secretary of defense replied.” These aliens might well pulverize all the electric centrals and cut the radio and television broadcast to start their invasion. The population must prepare itself for such an event before all actual means of transportation is eliminated. Without electricity, there is no fuel in the gas stations, no heating, no food from the groceries and I think that the people must arm themselves, they must have a chance to defend themselves.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Should we discuss the situation with the Congress?” The president asked looking at the speaker of the house and the leaders of all three political parties.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I don’t think we have time for that.” The secretary of defense interjected. “We should move right away to our main bunker installation. We are in immediate danger here at the White House.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>That’s when the alarm went off, as Lise and I landed right in front of the White House main entrance. I opened the door and walked inside with Lise facing the muzzles of four guards armed with submachine guns.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t move any further, on your knees, hands over your head.” One of the guards shouted.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“No need to get excited my friend,” I said in a pacifying tone showing my most comforting smile. “Please don’t shoot; we don’t want you to be hit by ricochets. As for us, we would not be affected by your shots. We come in peace to talk with the president. Please call him; it is a matter of great urgency.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I said on your knees, or I shoot you in the legs.” The guard shouted hysterically.</p>
<p>“Then if you must, go ahead, shoot.” I replied.</p>
<p>The guard shot me eight times as I kept smiling at him.</p>
<p>“Satisfied?” I asked as I went on walking in the direction, I thought would lead to a conference room.</p>
<p>The guards shot another round at us. I turned around and pulled the guns out of their hands using the same kind of energy beam that I used to lift people to the starship. Then I flew them under a desk.</p>
<p>I told you not to shoot at us,” I said, “We don’t want to hurt you. Please call the president.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Mr. Riverin, I guess,” the president said, coming out of the conference room, “we were just talking about you.”</p>
<p>“Mr. President, it is a pleasure to meet you, but I would have preferred to do it in less dramatic circumstances.” I replied offering my hand.</p>
<p>We shook hands. There was automatic energy transfer and healing.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Please follow me inside” The president said under high emotion, “I wish to introduce you to my guests.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked in the large conference room, everyone was looking at us. Lise and I saluted them.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So, Mr. Riverin, who or what are you? Some say you might be an angel. I noticed that not only you are hard as steel, but you are warm, impossibly warm for a human and you do not breathe, you got no pulse and apparently you can fly. Moreover, you just did something to me; I never felt better.” The president said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Lise and I are enhanced humans.” I replied. “We are no angels, but we are the only ones that might save our world from the Krulls.”</p>
<p>“Are they going to invade us? To what purpose?” The president asked.</p>
<p>“The invasion is inevitable,” I said, “the Krulls came from very far away to loot our planet. Their colony ship is huge, and it is using some kind of fuel that is probably too depleted to return to their world of origin without landing, manufacturing that fuel and recharging it. They came to loot and possibly destroy our world.</p>
<p>We had an encounter with some of them. We paid them a visit to an island where they were trying to get inside my starship. We took the appearance of demons and told them to leave our farm world intact. We told them we were feeding on humans and if they damage our farm world, we will start feeding on them. I then fought and killed one of them to show our power and we barely escaped in my starship before they shot their maser at the island. They probably think that the starship belongs to yet another species, we told them we could jump from chaos to this universe. So, they are hesitant, they will probably land somewhere, fortify a base, perhaps many bases and start manufacturing their fuel to recharge their tanks in case they need to escape and fly back to their world of origin. Once they have done that, they will probably start the invasion. I might be wrong, and the invasion might be imminent, so I suggest you all come with me and set up your quarters inside the starship. You will have no difficulties communicating with the various agencies and you will be safer there than inside your bunker. The White house is the worst place you can be right now.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Will we be able to keep contact with the rest of the government and the people?” The president asked.</p>
<p>“To answer that, let me introduce you to Hilda the artificial intelligence whose body is the starship.”</p>
<p>“Hi everyone,” Hilda said as she materialized on my side, “I will answer that question. I can broadcast messages to all the televisions and radio stations of the world; I can control all the frequencies. I can talk with a great number of people all at the same time while doing a million other tasks. Your biggest computers would be tiny parts of my mind and I can take control of them too. I was created by the Emissaries to serve humanity and they gave me to Richard as a parting gift, as a reward to the writer that gave them their existence.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So, will you please follow me to the starship, we might have very little time left before the White House is destroyed”. I said.</p>
<p>“Let’s go everyone,” The president ordered, “keep your questions for when we are safe in that starship…”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The guards that shot me in the back had come out from under the desk and were staring at me when I walked out of the conference room. They had recuperated their guns but this time, they were keeping them pointed down.</p>
<p>“I am taking the president and everyone here in my starship,” I said, “the two of you are not coming.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“And you are fired,” the president added, “just go home.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The two guards hesitated, not knowing what to do with the guns.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Take your guns with you,” went on the President, “you may need them to fight Aliens if we are invaded.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We walked outside and went a good distance from the white house and stopped; at that moment Hilda cancelled the energy shield that protected the starship and kept it invisible. The starship appeared in its entire splendor and the antigravity beam lifted us all inside its shell. In just a few seconds we were standing on the hard packed dirt road where Silver the robot was awaiting us on a large antigrav platform.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Welcome to …” Silver started.</p>
<p>“The Endeavor” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Welcome to the Endeavor,” Silver repeated, “please step on the platform and I will take you all to the city and the mayor office.”</p>
<p>“It is much bigger here than I guessed from the outside,” the president mentioned, “it is so beautiful.”</p>
<p>“Some of The Endeavor’s rooms are bigger than the whole starship,” Hilda explained, “they spread into a fifth dimension. Her holographic presence had followed us, and she was standing right beside Silver at the aft of the antigrav platform.</p>
<p>The whole group of dignitaries, the President, the Vice-President, the Secretary of State, the Secretary of defense, the generals, the scientists, everyone was overwhelmed by what they were seeing, the beautiful valley, the far horizon, the strange artificial sky, the levitating platform, the robot, Hilda’s holographic presence and Lise and I radiating heat and extreme energy. They were all wondering if the whole thing was true; wondering if it was a dream.</p>
<p>Silver took control of the platform, elevating it to a height of one hundred feet over the valley floor. There were no protective rails and some of the people standing close to the edge stepped back.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Don’t worry,” I said, “the platform will stay perfectly horizontal, and I can easily hold you or lift you back if you were to fall. Moreover, I assure you that this won’t happen on my watch. Enjoy the view, relax, you are safe and by the way you are not dreaming. The Emissaries designed each of the Endeavor’s rooms with care for the esthetic; they made them as beautiful as they could be.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We watch a pack of wolves chasing a herd of antelopes. Then a flock of pink swans, thousands of them, flew right beside the platform. We saw a moose and its mate pulling on cauliflowers and water lilies on a nearby lakeshore. We spent half an hour looking at the wildlife action underneath, at the prairies and the small forests, the flower fields and the streams and then Silver brought us down and into the doorway to the next room. Here was a different panorama, there were snow-capped mountains in the background and a large lake with a village built on its shore. The village counted ten thousand houses, each one with enough lawn, bushes and fruit trees to make them most pleasant to live in. There was a village’s downtown with a church, shops, restaurants and bars, a municipal park, a football field with a stadium that could seat twenty thousand people. There were cement paths for roller blades and bicycles and many golf courses, but everything was empty.</p>
<p>There were shining metal contraptions, some kind of machines busy cutting the grass or picking fruits from the trees. Other ones were working in the corn and wheat field that went on for miles from the village to the snowcapped mountains. There was a marina with a hundred sailboats attached to the boat docks. The village was clean; the lawns were well cut; the whole village had been kept in perfect state but there were no people in it except for a small group talking in front of the mayor house and some more in a nearby restaurant.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“What a beautiful place to spend a holiday,” said Sandra the first lady, “I wish we had Harvey, Chloe and Jimmy with us.”</p>
<p>“Can you do anything about our children?” Frederick Steele asked.</p>
<p>“We can call them on their cell phone and ask them to come to the Houston Astrodome where we intend to pick up a few thousand people Saturday night.” I proposed. “And this is good for all of you.” I added looking at all the present dignitaries. Hilda will pick up your contacts from your cellular phones and call them; she will tell them what is happening and invite them to the astrodome. If your family members are not listed in your cellular, just say their names and phone numbers; she can listen to all of you even if you all speak at the same time, she remembers everything.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The antigravity platform landed in front of the mayor’s office. Nova and Lynn with our babies were amongst the group of people awaiting us.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Emiss, Arries!” Lise said as we took them in our arms and kissed them delicately on the cheeks. The babies were very happy to see us too and they expressed it in their own ways. They were only a few weeks old but evidently the tiny cellular size robots, spread out in their entire bodies, were accelerating their brain functions. They looked as developed mentally as three years old babies and they were as big too.</p>
<p>“They were very easy to handle,” Nova said.</p>
<p>“Excellent, they are adorable,” I replied as I looked at them fondly.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>People were coming out of the mayor’s house and the nearby restaurant-bar; when everyone was there, I invited the president to say a few words to the small crowd. The president told them that he will collaborate to our efforts to fight the Krulls and he is putting at my disposal all the armed forces of the USA. He then asked the small crowd to kneel and pray with him for God’s help in the coming fight. Once the prayer was done, we went inside the mayor’s office and from the main room we went into a circle in the middle of the office and were beamed up into the ship control room.</p>
<p>———————————-</p>
<p>The astrodome was packed with a lot of elders. They had to pass through a scanning room and answer two or three questions: If we give you immortality, would you move permanently to another world and work hard to build up a new nation? Why do you think you should be granted immortality?</p>
<p>Hilda was scanning each one and evaluating their sincerity and their qualities; it was done instantly, and one of two doors would open leading the guests either inside or back outside the astrodome. There were hundreds of rejects, all the Muslims were rejected for the way they were treating their women. There were also amongst the angry group of rejects some violent policemen, bankers, attorneys, syndicate leaders, unpleasant people, bullies, street gang members, drug dealers…</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>For a few days now, the ship had been hovering with full force field right over the astrodome, protecting the whole area and this ever since we openly broadcasted on all TV channels our invitations. It was midnight when I flew over the crowd and slowly landed on a dais set up in the center. I thanked the people for coming and explained to them that we were in fact recruiting future colonists to a new world and we could not broadcast it openly. So, we had used a subterfuge, pretending we were recruiting people for the reconstruction of damaged Midwest villages. I explained the situation and my intention to start a new nation on a faraway world where no man had gone before.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I promised them that if they accept, today was the beginning of an exciting new life for them. I promised them immortality. I told them that we were ready to beam them up into our huge spaceship where they would be brought to a village. There are enough houses to shelter everyone.</p>
<p>I asked those that did not wish to participate to leave the astrodome immediately, adding that a $10,000.00 check will be remitted to everyone at the exit. The majority of people left.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Once they had exited. I looked at the remaining people and estimated that we had about 5000 recruits.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Can we take our children and closest friends with us?” One of the people asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Yes, once inside the starship, you will be able to call them and talk with them. You will be able to show them some of the starship rooms. We will pick up all your dear ones that wish to join us.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There was a huge screen and Hilda projected a movie tour of the starship interior.</p>
<p>“Those who changed their mind and wish to go back home can do it now.” I said.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A few dozen moved away from the rest of the people and exited the astrodome.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We will beam you up now and we will start the rejuvenation of the sick people and the elders in priority; please hold on and keep your emotions under control. You will be given a medicine that will keep you alive until your time come for the rejuvenation immersion bac. We don’t want you to die when you are so close to immortality.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We beamed them up and brought them to the village where they were directed to their new houses. Parents with their children had first choice, then the couples and finally the bachelors and bachelorettes. While they were set up in their houses, the Endeavour raised to orbit a few hundred miles over the USA.</p>
<p>Hilda sent miniature drones over South America, Africa, New Zealand, India, China, Canada and a few other countries where we thought the Krulls had already set up their invasion bases. The drones were equipped with force field, cloaking devices and powerful cameras. The drones, like the Endeavour, did not need any fuel; they were drawing their energy from the infinite power holding the universe from chaos; they were branched on the fabric of God. We needed to find at least one of these bases, attack it in such a way that the Krulls would have to escape in their shuttle and fly to their colony ship. Lise and I would follow it and enter the colony ship when it would shut off its energy shield to let the shuttle get in.</p>
<p>“We found two Krull bases” Hilda said, “one in Columbia and one in Australia.</p>
<p>She gave us the location of the Columbian one and we left the ship, changing our shapes into demons and jumping from a cloud cover to the jungle about a mile from their camp.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Let’s get wide Lise; very wide, but let’s do it slowly and perhaps we will sense an approaching breaking point where we could not disperse our cells any further without losing our integrity, soul or mind.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We became so big that we had turned into a transparent cloud and yet our individual cells stayed connected. No radar would notice our approach as we flew to the Krull’s camp. Once inside, we condensed our cells and took our demons shape and started to kill the Krulls, making us visible to a large number of them and emitting the most frightening and evil roars. They ran to their shuttle and left in haste, calling the mother ship to let them in. We jumped to the shuttle hull and glued ourselves to it changing our shapes again to be part of the hull. Once inside the colony ship, we went to the control room, killing the Krulls standing in our way, we threw energy bolts at the control board, the Krull colony ship lost its invisibility shield. We left it and returned to the Endeavour just as Hilda was destroying it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We then destroyed the second Krull base and Hilda brought the Endeavour back over the White House where the ship hovered totally invisible and protected with its space/time energy shield. A meeting was called for, the President with Hilda’s help contacted the congress and senate members to the White House for an 11:00PM meeting the following day with the mention to be there at least one hour in advance. At 11:00 PM everybody was led outside onto the lawn and Hilda opened its thousands of multicolor lights. The spaceship was one mile in diameter; it was huge, awe inspiring and from it came a beam of light that touched the grass right in the middle of the group. Members of the Congress and Senate quickly moved away from the circle of light as the president slowly descended through it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“My friends” the president said, “would you like to come over to the spaceship for our meeting?” At that moment Hilda took shape in a beautiful dress right beside the president.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I am Hilda, the spaceship is my body; I am the artificial intelligence running it and you have nothing to fear; please come aboard.”</p>
<p>The circle of light suddenly enlarged to include all the people and slowly beamed them all inside a large spaceship opening. We then took everyone to a large conference room with enough seats for all.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Thank you for coming in such a short notice” The president said from the dais. “These are extraordinary circumstances; we had visitors from another world, aliens, and they were not friendly. They came to loot and destroy our world, without the help of our hosts our species would have been wiped out.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>Everyone was in shock, they hadn’t heard about the Krulls’ invasion and they were still under shock from having been beamed up into a huge flying saucer. Nobody spoke, waiting for the president to talk more about it. He told them everything; he told them that the Krulls’ colony ship had just been destroyed and two of their secret bases as well.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Are we safe now?” One of the congressmen asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We believe there are still a dozen more well camouflaged Krull military bases with shuttles that are really small spaceships armed with powerful masers.” I said. So, we are not out of the woods yet but I am confident that they will not start bombing our cities now that their colony ship has been destroyed. They will wait for reinforcement. There might be several Krull spaceships on their way here and perhaps some other aliens as well, we have been broadcasting our presence to the neighboring stars for the last one hundred years.”</p>
<p>“Our Hosts have studied mankind history, the national and International laws, they have eidetic memory and a capacity of understanding and analyzing the present situation.” Added the president, “ I believe they have some suggestions for transforming our multiple nations and governments on Earth, starting here in the USA.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Mister President, senators, congressmen, we will be leaving shortly,” I said, Lise and I read the history, since it tends to repeat itself; we also read the laws of a few countries and we have prepared a new constitution. We recommend that you vote on it and get it approved now.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I explained the main changes.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“I also proposed a universal sales tax of 15% on all articles except food and apartment rent and a low-income tax with no loopholes for everyone earning more than the minimum needed for a decent life. All policemen, attorneys, judges, mayors, governors, senators, congressmen, reporters, business CEOs, civil servants, everyone with power over many people should be licensed. The license would be granted after a reform cession. We have the technology to reform people in power to make sure they will work for the good of everyone.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We are ready now to reorient all of you. Please look at that screen, it will take just thirty minutes and we will reorient you all. It is totally inoffensive, there are no secondary effects; people will have the same personality after, but they will acquire a strong desire to work for the good of everyone. Their compassion level and their altruism will increase, and they will have a strong repulsion in doing wrong to others.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that, several corrupt congressmen, senators and governors started to object.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Please wait” I asked, “I will be back in a moment with something that will convince everyone.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I left as soft music started and a large screen took form. People look at the images, totally fascinated, not really understanding the images but fascinated, nevertheless. It lasted half an hour; the screen disappeared, the music stop, and I was back.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“So do you have any objection to my proposals?” I asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There were no more objections; everyone in the room had just been reformed without their consent; there wasn’t one of them that did not regret some of the things they did in the past; they were not overwhelmed with remorse though, but they all wanted to do right from now on.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Did you just reform me?” The California governor asked.” I am a changed man and I regret some of my past actions.”</p>
<p>“It was necessary” I replied, “we have to vote on important changes and personal considerations should not interfere with your votes.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>A condensed version of the new constitution was distributed to everyone, and the president asked them to have a look at it. There were very important changes in addition to the ones we had just talk about.</p>
<p>There was to be no more long-term imprisonment or capital punishment. Some of the senators asked me what deterrent would stop the criminals if there is no more jail time; if there was no more fear of punishment.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“The reform device will eliminate the need for jail or capital punishment. We will also provide you with a lie detector that literally takes away the resistance of the subject to questioning and his control of the responses. If an individual is a person of interest for a crime, the police would arrest one and submit one to the lie detector and one will confess all one’s crimes. One will then be seated in the reform cubicle and leave half an hour later regretting one’s action and determined to be a good citizen from now on and to compensate one’s victim.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>That will work for all kinds of crimes and will result in a very rapid diminution of crimes and criminals. We can build enough lie detectors and reform cubicles for the need of the country in less than two months; every police station will have them; every government office as well, we will start reforming the prisoners right away; we will empty the jails inside of a few months.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The new constitution was approved in unanimity.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We have to form a world government” I said, “we must clean the planet of its pollution and all the countries should contribute. We have the technology to build small fusion generators that will power homes, businesses, the cities, the airports, the planes, the cars. The need for oil and coals will be reduced to a point where we will not need to mine, extract or import from the Arab countries. The world is in danger of extinction and the most immediate menace come from radical dictators. We live in fear of a nuclear holocaust; some countries harboring extremists’ groups are led by people who would rejoice in the downfall of the free world. We intend to meet those leaders and we will readjust their values. It will involve hypnosis and the use of our reform devices. Once the leaders are reoriented and determined to work for the good of humanity, everything will become easier.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>I am proposing the formation of a world government and the elimination of nuclear armament. That should start here in the USA while we are here to protect you. You should call for a meeting of the presidents of the nuclear armed countries. We will reform them, and they will be determined to have it done in their country too.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We proceeded to a vote on this and got unanimity.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“We will offer anti-gravity devices to all the peaceful countries. We will help you start the building of spaceships to defend our world. In the meantime we will go on recruiting the colonists but we will not leave before the world is changed and safe. We expect to stay for a few years to help in the making of those great changes. We will then leave Earth with 20,000 colonists.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“But how can you do that? How can you initiate and get all those important changes through inside of a few years?” The president asked.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Mister President, we do not sleep, we have unlimited energy. When it is nighttime here, we will be working on the other side of the world; we will not slack in our efforts to get those changes through.”</p>
<p>“What about immortality?” The president asked.</p>
<p>“We will give immortality to the colonists; we will start anew on a faraway world and the civilization that will blossom there will be far different than the one that will be happening on Earth. People will evolve in an entirely new way, knowing that they are there forever; knowing that they will never die.”</p>
<p>“Can I apply as a colonist with my family?” The president asked.</p>
<p>“All of you are welcome to join us; you will have the choice in resigning office and coming with us to another world or go on with your important occupation. But we can’t give you immortality if you stay on Earth; the planet is crowded and if we give immortality to everyone, Earth will not be able to sustain the rapid growth in population.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We can’t give immortality to only some people either. They would suffer the loss of their dear ones as they grow old and die, while they stay young. People would hate them, envy them; they would kill them if they can; Earth is not ready for it yet.”</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The meeting turned into a philosophical discussion; many questions were asked, and the politicians started to talk animatedly to each other, offering their own ideas and making plans. A few hours passed, at one point I told them that we had to leave to resume our search for the Krull’s hidden military bases, destroy them and kill all the Krulls.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>We beamed everyone back to the White House lawn, including the president and his wife and promised them to stay in contact. In the months that followed, we searched, found and eliminated all the Krulls’ military bases.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The changes came fast; two years have passed, and the world is changed forever. We have added more recruits and reached the 20,000 number of colonists. A world government has taken over and all the<br />people in power have been reformed and work for the good of the population. Frederick Steele and his family joined the colonists and Lise and I whole family too.</p>
<p>We gave the choice to a small number of recruits to be turned into supermen, but no one accepted yet. We told them that everything would be easy to do if they accept but they will lose the satisfaction of<br />achieving something difficult; a game of golf or cards will not be very exciting since they will always play a perfect game. We told them that they will not be able to have children if they get enhanced, they will be</p>
<p>feared by others, the un-enhanced will not love them; that there will be a barrier of intelligence between the immortals and the enhanced. Our colonists thought about it and decided to wait for the enhancement.</p>
<p>We wanted to leave Earth now, but we also wanted to leave behind us a few enhanced people to protect Earth, so we decided to try with the monks and the sisters. I went to a Benedictine monastery near<br />Montreal where I used to spend a few days each year in silence to readjust my values. Only two monks can talk to the visitors: the librarian inside the library and one more at the admission office. I walked inside</p>
<p>the monastery and told the one in charge of the admission office that I wish to go to the library and talk with the good father in charge of it.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>“Will you stay for a few days with us?” The monk asked.</p>
<p>“No, thank you, I just need to talk with the librarian.”</p>
<p>“I will get him; please walk upstairs and it will be on your right.”</p>
<p>‘’ I know, I have been here a few times before.’’</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>The librarian joined me a few minutes later and he was the one I knew. I had met him a few times, many years before. He was probably over a hundred years old now and walked with great pain and<br />difficulties.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– Father Henry I am so glad to meet you again, I was afraid you would be long dead by now.</p>
<p>– I met you before? yes, I recognize you; you haven’t change; you are the young chemist that was attacked by a demon while you practiced the astral trips in your cell;</p>
<p>you had talked to me about your victorious fight when it tried to possess you and how you imprisoned it in a tiny part of your brain.</p>
<p>– Yes, this is I.</p>
<p>– Is it still in your brain, the demon?</p>
<p>– I lived with the fear that when I die it would take my soul to Hell. I lived with that fear for many years and sometimes when I was asleep, my thought thread circulating through the neural paths would come<br />close to the group of cells imprisoning the demon and I would jump from the bed, shouting in fear, trying to deviate the thought thread from its way to the demon prison for I knew that if it reached it,</p>
<p>the cell walls will crumble, it would be liberated and then, it might take possession of me. But that fear is no more, the demon is gone; the Emissaries that transformed my body into a superman</p>
<p>have chased it away; perhaps into another universe.</p>
<p>– You haven’t changed, you look in your twenties and you must be over 70 years old by now.</p>
<p>– It is a long story Father Henry; can I hug you for just a moment…; you are in pain and I wouldn’t want you to die on me while I have such an important request for you.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>At that moment I took him in my arm, I sensed all the weak and sick parts of his body; I transferred some healing energy and sensed him becoming more vigorous. I let him go and backed up a few feet.</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>– The pain is gone, I feel more energetic, you have just done a miracle…</p>
<p>– Father, I would like to transform you into an immortal superman like me and I have a mission for you. At that I levitated and grew some wings out of my back and formed a ring over my head held by an invisible hair.</p>
<p>– You are an angel! My God you are an angel…I had lost my faith in Heaven and Hell over the years thinking that we humans were not important to God. I had come to think that there was no reason for God<br />to give us Heaven for what would we do in Heaven? Would it be a cloudy place where we float in peace adoring God forever? But how could we adore or love an entity that we don’t know that we never met and that is infinitely more intelligent than us? To tell God that we adore Him would be a lie and He would know it. What would we do in Heaven? I regretted having wasted my life here in the monastery and now here you are; was I wrong, does Heaven exist? What is it like?</p>
<p>– Father Henry, Heaven exist, and it has more than one level. Moreover, God is interested in us. I went to the ring world and visited the reception office where most souls go when they die. I met Saint-Joseph<br />and got many revelations from him but I am not an angel, and I will never go to Heaven for I will never die. I shrank my wings back to my body and eliminated the ring hovering over my head.</p>
<p>– What are you then?</p>
<p>– I am enhanced, and I am leaving Earth with a group of colonists to find another world, a world where mankind will evolve in a different direction, and we need some enhanced people to protect Earth from invaders or dictators. Would you accept to forsake Heaven and be turned into an immortal superman and a protector?</p>
<p>&nbsp;</p>
<p>There was a long pause; Father Henry was caught by his sense of duty; he was wondering if God would approve his decision to forsake Heaven. He had spent a whole life in prayers and meditation to deserve a place there; he also did it for the comforting thought that God approved what he did and all the sacrifices he had endured. All of that is for nothing if he forsakes Heaven now that he was at the end of his life and a short time away from his reward. I knew it was a very difficult decision and I waited in silence.</p>
<p> – I accept.</p>
<p> I walked outside with him and brought him to the Endeavour. I recruited a few more monks and an equal number of sisters. A few weeks later, they were enhanced and returned to Earth.</p>
<p> We had a goodbye celebration for our departure. Millions upon millions of viewers watched the celebration; we wished Earth good luck and beamed back to the Endeavour. The huge spaceship left with a burst of colors.</p>
<p> &#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8211;</p>
<p>Year 2134</p>
<p> Today we landed on a beautiful world after more than 100 years of exploration. We visited a great number of stars and spent a week or more in each star system to find their life sustaining planets; we<br />explored about 2000 stars and finally found one planet with the right gravity, atmosphere and vegetation. The wildlife and vegetation was not too dangerous and could be digested by humans. It was the first world where we felt people would be happy to live on.</p>
<p> We would not broadcast our presence so there were very small probabilities that we would ever be found by Earth or alien spaceships. We would never know what happened to our brothers for we would not be</p>
<p>able to find them either. We lost track of the direction, even Hilda lost track of it, we would not be able to find our way back.</p>
<p>Our twin Emiss and Arries have mated, got children and became enhanced. The cycle went on for four generations and we now have 32 enhanced descendants. In our search for a suitable world for humans, we found some inhabited worlds and a few of them had intelligent species far different from us. We spent more time in those star systems, fascinated by the strangeness of those worlds. There were so many marvels that we soon realized we could not get bored exploring the universe. In fact, exploring the galaxy was addicting, it was getting in our blood, matter of speaking. Finally, we landed in that beautiful world and called it New Hope. We helped the initial phase of New Hope colonization; we spend 200 years there and left again to spread out humanity to more worlds. We left with the intention to colonize a new world every 200 years and spread mankind over many more worlds.</p>
<p> &#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8212;&#8211;</p>
<p>Year 2535</p>
<p> All kind of thoughts come to my mind as we sit on an asteroid orbiting a gas giant. There are fifty of us, all enhanced. We don’t freeze, we don’t breathe, and we feel wonderful in our indestructible body. It is<br />dark on the icy asteroid and the colors of the swirling atmosphere of the gas giant underneath are incredibly beautiful. We have spotted large beings floating leisurely in the swirling gas or chasing each other.</p>
<p>they are made of gaseous molecules, and they are huge, some of them are many miles long. We have decided to contact them and that might be dangerous, who knows what these incredibly huge beings</p>
<p>could do to us. But there is no rush and as we watch them, I think about my life, my years on Earth, about my friends and relatives that stayed there and are all dead by now.</p>
<p> I wonder what happened to our world of origin; is it still there; has it been attacked again by Aliens, and did they fight back and survive? What about my friend the Benedictine monk who forsook Heaven to<br />become a protector over mankind. I look ahead to what is awaiting us; in a million years from now, we will have visited hundreds of thousands of star systems and hopefully establish colonies on thousands</p>
<p>of worlds. There will still be 400 billion unexplored stars in the Milky Way. It will take us 80 million years to visit the galaxy if we spend only one week in each star system, but we might spend years in some of the most fascinating ones; so to explore only our galaxy will take us over 200 million years and that is enough time for important changes to occur on the life sustaining planets.</p>
<p>It is enough time for the rise and fall of countless civilizations. So, we will never know who and what live in our galaxy. Once we have done the exploration of it, we will just have begun our eternity. There are<br />billions of galaxies. What will we find? What will we become? Will we meet God?</p>
<p> In the end it will just be A New beginning</p></div>
					</div>
				</div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/a-new-beginning/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>MEETING GOD</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/meeting-god/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/meeting-god/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:12:21 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/meeting-god/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_7 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_7">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_7  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_text et_pb_text_3  et_pb_text_align_left et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_text_inner"><p>A few days before I prepared my third art book ‘’Modern Impressions Book 3’’ for publishing, I had a very strange visit to my Hilton Head Island little art gallery.</p>
<p></p>
<p>A very handsome and well-dressed man walked in; there was such energy and self-assurance coming out from him that I immediately thought that this visitor might very well turn out into a client.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was at the back of the gallery doing a painting, I quickly clean my hands and waited for him to stop in front of one of my paintings. This was the right moment, I walked towards him.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Hi! I said with an engaging smile.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Hi! He replied.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The painting was a 36″ x 36″ landscape, one of the best if not the best I have ever produced and I was quite hopeful to make a sale to that fascinating man.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Where are you from? I asked, hoping to put him in a good mood.<br />– I am from anywhere and everywhere!</p>
<p></p>
<p>That answer surprised me, he did not look like a weirdo, but that was a strange reply. My hope to make a sale had just dropped considerably. I decided to go on and play the game with him.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– What’s your name? I asked.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You can call me God! He said with a smile.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Wow! That’s a good one, perhaps I should call Lise to come over and meet the weirdo… but before that, I decided to go a little further. Lise is my wife and a wonderful woman, but she does not like it when I tell her about the strange things that often happen in my life. She was reading a book behind the counter. I decided to wait for the conversation to go a little further before I would call her.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– That painting you are looking at is perhaps the best landscape painting I have ever produced. There is a good balance between the elements, the play of light, the color harmony and the movement of my pallet-knife is giving it a life of its own.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&#8211; I like it too.</p>
<p></p>
<p>&#8211; It is $10,000.00.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I know Richard!</p>
<p></p>
<p>He knew my name, but I did not recall ever meeting him. My memory is so weak. People visiting my gallery and meeting me usually remember me while I can’t. I can’t remember all those people I meet every day. I did not want to offend him and ask him where we have met before. I let it pass.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Do you want it?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, I buy it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>It was too easy; I could not believe he was sincere and yet the kind of man that says I can call him God could well buy the painting just to show me how important he is.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Will you pay it by check or credit card? I asked, doubting that this was going to turn out into a sale.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I already paid for it! I transferred the money into your checking account!</p>
<p></p>
<p>Wow! That’s a good one…I thought, and easy to verify; for we artists are not used to have much money in our checking account and when we do have some, we are anxious to check the bank balance statement when we receive it. I had received it the day before and knew there was $38,000.00 in it. I had even told my wife about it to put her in a good mood. I decide to go on playing the game with him.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Do you want me to bubble wrap it?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– There is no need, I already have it in my office!</p>
<p></p>
<p>– But the painting is still on the wall…</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I made you a copy! He replied.</p>
<p></p>
<p>That was really becoming weird.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Lise, I would like you to come over and meet my visitor.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– There is no one with you Richard, you are talking to your painting or to an imaginary person.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I turned my head back toward the stranger, he wasn’t there anymore. He had simply disappeared. I wasn’t convinced that I had imagined the whole thing, it had been too real.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Perhaps there was a way to know if it was real, I decided to look at my bank statement. It was very recent; I had received it the day before. I went to my desk and pulled it out.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– What are you doing?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Do you remember Lise how much there was in the bank statement? I showed it to you yesterday.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, it was $38,000.00, right?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, that’s what it was, I remember clearly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I opened the file and there it was: a new total, $48,000.00!!!!!!!!</p>
<p></p>
<p>I started shaking; the whole thing was true; I had just met with God and He had just bought one of my paintings. And… the painting on the wall of our art gallery was a God made copy!</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was under shock, God love my work, He came into our gallery, talked with me and bought one of my paintings; the very best I ever made perhaps, and it was now hanging in his office. But where would His office be? How did the money get deposited in my checking account?</p>
<p></p>
<p>I called the bank to find out and they told me the money had just been wire-transferred from a Swiss bank. I did not ask for more info, I did not need to know from which bank, that was none of my business, it was God privacy, and I would not tell anyone the name of that bank, so, I didn’t ask more info to my banker. I also decided that I would not sell the copy that God gave me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I left the painting where it was, on the same wall and placed a card underneath « God copy, not for sale ».</p>
<p></p>
<p>Lise told me that people will laugh at me when seeing it, I would be ridiculed, it might even be detrimental to the gallery. I did not mind, and I did not think it would be detrimental.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I did not sell it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>That event happened 21 years ago. So, now I wonder, Is it true? Did I make this up? Did I dream it and after a while thought it was a real event? You decide. I may have dreamed the whole thing, right? Besides, I am a fiction writer. I added that story to my hard cover art book ‘’Modern Impression book 3’’, and it has not been detrimental.</p>
<p></p>
<p>In the following 19 years, I made and sold more than 4000 original paintings, an unprecedented success. I closed my Hilton Head Island gallery in December 2019. I am still painting, and you can meet me at my Boynton Beach artist studio if you are interested in my art. I am there from November to end of April every year, the rest of the year you can meet me in my Laval, QC artist studio.</p></div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/meeting-god/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
		<item>
		<title>ONE STEP TO EDEN</title>
		<link>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/one-step-to-eden/</link>
					<comments>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/one-step-to-eden/#respond</comments>
		
		<dc:creator><![CDATA[triade_admin]]></dc:creator>
		<pubDate>Wed, 16 Jun 2021 13:11:48 +0000</pubDate>
				<category><![CDATA[Stories]]></category>
		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://galeriesaintpaul.com/2021/06/16/one-step-to-eden/</guid>

					<description><![CDATA[]]></description>
										<content:encoded><![CDATA[<div class="et_pb_section et_pb_section_8 et_section_regular" >
				
				
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_row et_pb_row_8">
				<div class="et_pb_column et_pb_column_4_4 et_pb_column_8  et_pb_css_mix_blend_mode_passthrough et-last-child">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_module et_pb_text et_pb_text_4  et_pb_text_align_left et_pb_bg_layout_light">
				
				
				
				
				<div class="et_pb_text_inner"><p>We were looking at the auction pieces. Lise, my wife, is my lifetime companion, we have been married for 43 years. Here, she wanted to make a good deal hoping to buy a grandmaster’s painting of great value for a few hundred dollars.</p>
<p></p>
<p>She has been watching Antique Road show every week and she loves to buy things and save money on a good deal. She is interested in buying objects of art or a nice little desk or some pieces of furniture, pottery, all kind of stuff…</p>
<p></p>
<p>If I would not be a restraining factor, I think that we would end up having no more space to move around in our house.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Nevertheless, she convinced me to come over to this drug dealer auction at the Marriott Hotel in Palmetto Dunes, a plantation mid-way into Hilton Head Island located at the southern tip of South Carolina. Last year she came to another drug dealer auction, and she regretted that I did not come since there were some great masters’ pieces we could have bought at low price.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We have an art gallery there, in Shelter Cove Harbor. We have been here for almost 8 years now. So, we could have sold some of those pieces for possibly ten or twenty times the price we would have paid for. But I was hesitant, who knows if they are originals, it is hard to tell with half an hour of viewing before the auction starts and with the brown paper covering the back of the paintings.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I don’t need to take a chance to make a potentially good deal; we are doing well here with our little art gallery, and I am very happy. I thank God every day for my life, the weather is exquisite, it is almost always sunny here and I am a golfer and a member of the Palmetto Dunes Club. I play golf three times a week and I paint and manage the gallery the other days.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There was a very strange contraption amongst the sculptures, and I looked at it more closely. It had two kinds of horns about six feet long, arching towards each other to form a perfect circle coming out of a short two feet by four feet pedestal. I could not identified the metal it was made from, and the surface had an impossibly slippery surface; when I tried to touch it, I was not really touching the surface. There were some buttons on the side, and I started to touch them. I touched four of them at the same time and I saw an electrified field taking shape inside the circle. I quickly touched the four buttons again and the field disappeared.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I looked around to see if other people had seen what happened, but nobody were looking.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I have been a science-fiction reader, and I have a bachelor’s degree in chemistry, so for me, that contraption was worth buying. Who knows? It might be an artifact left over by aliens from another world. That’s crazy right?</p>
<p></p>
<p>A nice couple started to look at the artifact and I hoped that they would not bid against me for at that moment I had decided to buy it if the bidding did not go too high.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I told my wife about it, and she said it was ugly and that kind of stuff had no appeal to her. Then she showed me some pottery, a few sculptures and paintings that caught her attention.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The auction started and I waited for that piece. They started the bid at $500.00 and I raised my hand; somebody else, the man that had look at it while I investigated the contraption bid $1000.00, I raised the bid to $1500 and the man finally outbid me and got the piece for $5000.00.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Lise would not have talked to me for a week or two if I had bought it at a higher price, so I let it go but felt that I had just lost something important.</p>
<p></p>
<p>A few weeks have passed since that auction, and I was surprised to see the couple that had bought the contraption walking in my gallery.</p>
<p></p>
<p>was surprised to see that couple that had bought the contraption walking in my gallery.</p>
<p></p>
<p>They walked around and finally asked me at what price they could get one of my largest sizes, a 60″ X 48″ very modern fantasy landscape with a lot of red foliage on the shore of a pond. I told them the price was $12,000.00 plus $1,000.00 for the frame.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– My name is John Edwards, said the man, Pam and I have a house here in Palmetto Dunes; we want that painting, but you will have to come over and install it on the wall. It was Friday afternoon and my week-end was already booked.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– No problem, I can take it over to your house next Monday morning.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The man paid me in full and I thank them but before they left I asked them if they like the contraption they bought at the drug dealer auction.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Oh, I remember you now, said John, you were bidding on the same piece, right?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Right, did you notice that it is a very strange artifact? I asked; did you show it to anyone?</p>
<p></p>
<p>-No, it is standing in our living room.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-If you touch the first four buttons of the pedestal at the same time, the artifact produces a semi-transparent electrical field. I said. It is very strange, and that is why I wanted to buy it. I wanted to investigate that thing; I believe it has not been made by mankind.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I will take a look at it, said John, when we get back to the house and on Monday when you come over with the painting we will talk about it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Excellent, see you Monday 9:00AM then.</p>
<p></p>
<p>That Monday, I bubble-wrapped and card-boarded the large size painting, then, my wife helped me to fix it on the roof of our mini-van.</p>
<p></p>
<p>John’s house was right on the beach; his land alone must be worth $5 million, and the house was huge and very beautiful. I figured that its value was probably around 8 or 9 million dollars. Before I took the painting from the top of my minivan, I went up the stairs and rang. Nobody came. I checked the door, and it was unlocked. I opened it and walked inside.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– John, Pam are you there? I shouted. No answer!</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You can’t walk inside Richard, you might be arrested, said Lise.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-You are right, let’s have a walk for twenty minutes and if they are not back when we return, we will leave, and I will call them this afternoon to get another appointment. We went for a walk and came back half an hour later. I went to the door, rang, waited one minute, and finally, I boldly walked inside and went to the living room. The artifact was there. I went to the backyard to see if they were there, unable to hear the bell, but they were not there.</p>
<p></p>
<p>So, I visited the whole house to see if something happened. I thought they might have been killed and lying on the floor somewhere because John was not the type of man to give an appointment and then miss it without calling.</p>
<p></p>
<p>After visiting the whole house, I went back to the living room while Lise was waiting outside, I was hoping she would not be too impatient, I went to the artifact and noticed that it was on, I mean the electrical field was on, a perfect circle of transparent soft light and I could not see the back of the living room through that circle of light.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I saw something though; I saw a semi-transparent grass lawn though the circle of semi-transparent light.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I went back to the kitchen and picked up a wood spoon and a fork plus an oven glove and walked back to the artifact. I touched the field with the wood spoon, and it went right through, and I could touch the semi-transparent grass with it. I pulled the spoon out and it was unaffected.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I then used the oven glove and tried to do the same thing with the long metal fork and again there was no sparkle, it just went through easily and I could touch the grass with it. I rolled it to pick up some of the grass and pulled some through the circle of light.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I was now convinced that it was a door to another world, and it worked both ways.</p>
<p></p>
<p>So, I did the next step and went through the circle of light with my index, I touched it first and there was no reaction to my skin and then I pushed my index finger through and still no reaction and it was intact when I pulled it back. Then I went through with my whole hand and part of my arm and I could touch the grass; I grabbed a handful of it and pulled it through and into the living room. My hand and arm as well as the grass had not suffered from that experience.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I decided to wait a few days and see if I had any adverse effect following that experience. If not, I would come back well prepared for an extraordinary adventure and I would boldly walk through the circle of light created by the artifact.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I went outside and told my wife about the experience; I told her everything. She was very upset and worried.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You could have been electrocuted or even lose your arm and die there bleeding to death. She said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I have that sixth sense of impending danger, sweetheart. How many times did I survive very dangerous situations relying on it? And it always served me well. I didn’t sense any danger and in fact I expected it to be a door to another world right from the start. That’s why I wanted to buy it at the auction.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I also think that John and his wife went to that other world and they might come back. I will come over to see if they are back every day for the coming 2 weeks and then I will go to that world and try to find them..</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You are out of your mind, she said, worried sick about it, for she knew that when I make a decision, I always do it.</p>
<p></p>
<p>In the next few days, I got a permit to buy a handgun and bought a Smith and Wesson, a solid knife and everything I thought I needed to survive in an hostile land.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I went back to John’s house every day of the following week and spent some time in front of the artifact trying to sense any danger from it but nothing, there was no foreboding.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Seven days later, I was standing in front of the artifact, Lise was with me; I had written a note for the police explaining what I was going to do in case I would not come back. I had made a new will, leaving her everything I had; just to confirm my previous will of 43 years ago.</p>
<p></p>
<p>It was time to do it, I had a bottle of spray paint to mark the emplacement of the door on the other side. I threw my backpack, my gun and the spray paint can through the circle of light and then I kissed my wife and hugged her.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I will be back Lise, don’t worry. In fact, I will walk back right now to show you that I can.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I walked through and I stepped on a lawn, looked around me and saw the circle of light from where I had walked. I sprayed the paint to mark its emplacement and then walked right back into the living room.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You see Lise, I walked back through it, that was my main worry. So, I am going there and I will try to find John and his wife. Don’t speak with the police if I am not back within one day; give me three days. I will do everything I can to be back before that.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I hugged her again and kissed her and walked back through the circle of light.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The air smelled good, there were a lot of birds, singing birds, and the temperature was just perfect, around 75. The sun was just like our sun giving life to luxurious vegetation. The clearing ended up in a dirt path that went through a forest of oak, maple, birch and fruit bearing trees.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I went to it and walked down the trail. There were raspberry and blueberry bushes all bearing fruits. I picked up a few and they were delicious. There were no mosquitoes, no flies, but busy working bees that never bothered me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I walked for 2 hours and spotted several graceful deer, a herd of wild horses that looked at me seemingly interested but they left. There were some kind of otters that came walking beside me in a playful way, touching my legs intentionally. There was now a golf course on my left and an ocean on my right as I walked towards a beautifully designed Swiss village. I saw some people and I made a friendly hand sign; they saw me, and they invited me with a hand gesture to come over.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I walked to them.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Welcome to paradise, said one of the men in English, my name is Henry.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Thank you, Henry, my name is Richard.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Henry was solidly built, he had a gentleman way of speaking, he seemed to be very sure of himself and looked 55 to 60 years old. I thought he was a businessman of some kind. We shook hands and Henry introduced me to the three other men and the two ladies of the group.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I come from Hilton Head Island, South Carolina and I am looking for John and his wife. They left their house two weeks ago and I thought they came here.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes, we met them, said Henry; they are probably at the marina or sailing on one of the sailboats. They will be back for dinner.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– So, what is that place? And where are you from?</p>
<p></p>
<p>At that moment I spotted a robot levitating a few feet from the ground. The robot picked up some damaged fruits that had fallen from a tree and then it carried a handful of them to a receptacle that was probably serving as a garbage container. I realized that the place was clean and everyone was dressed in some immaculate clothes; the men were shaved and looked friendly and neat just like the women.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– This place is amazing. Replied Henry; it was built for us by very sophisticated aliens. They reached a very high level of technology; they made those levitating robots that take care of everything plus some food synthesizers and teleportation doors from Earth to here and so many more wonders.</p>
<p></p>
<p>They control the weather; it only rains during the night. There are no mosquitoes, no snakes, no spiders, scorpions or anything that we wouldn’t like.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There are no predators and no one, no animals grow old and die here. I got here just after World War 2, and I was in my sixties then.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-So you must be well over a hundred years old and you look like a fifty years old man. Wow!</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Let me show you the place, said Henry.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Can we go back to fetch my wife first? She is waiting worriedly in John’s living room.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Sure, that is considerate of you, we will use one of the golf carts, I will be right back.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Henry walked behind the plaza where many golf carts were parked in neat rows and came back to pick me up. We went back to the doorway to Earth, and I walked right through to find my wife sitting on a sofa reading a book. I took off my guns, knife and camping gear and went to her.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Lise, Henry is waiting on the other side, it is safe there; it is some kind of Eden. I found John and the villagers would like to show us their village; please come back with me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I don’t know if I should, she replied.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I knew she was afraid; she never wanted anything strange and weird in her life.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Come Lise; there is nothing to worry about, I said reassuringly.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I took her hand, and we walked through the circle of semi-transparent electrical field.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Henry, this is my wife, Lise.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I am happy to meet you, said Henry. Please sit down in the cart and I will show you our little part of Eden.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We went back to the village and followed him to his house. It was just a living room, a family room, a bathroom and two bedrooms. There were no kitchen, no TV, no computers.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– The toilet is disintegrating the content as we close the cover. The shower water is purified and redirected into the tank.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We have no kitchen and that is a very good thing because we all eat together in the cafeteria and the food is delicious. Let me show you.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We went to an open building with a ceramic-like floor and a roof, a few walls and openings. There was a huge food dispenser with photos of meals and a selection of beverages.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Are you hungry? asked Henry; with the smile of someone about to surprise another one.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Yes, let’s see how this alien gadget works.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-I recommend this meat plate if you have a good appetite and the spicy wine here…</p>
<p></p>
<p>I pushed the buttons and one minute later, a fuming plate set on a tray with a tall glass of red wine came out of an opening.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Lise chose a fish plate with the same spicy red wine; she took her tray and we sat at one of the tables.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The food was delicious, and I felt exhilarated once I drank half of the wine. I was bubbling with joy and ready to laugh at nothing.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-The wine will have no more effect from now on, commented Henry, we get high, but we never get drunk. There must be a chemical that stop the effect.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I just felt wonderful and very energetic.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Can we do something Henry? I spotted a golf course on the other side of the village, and we have plenty of time before John comes back for dinner. Would someone give me company or play with me?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Sure, said Henry and James at the same time. Let’s take a cart.</p>
<p></p>
<p>There were a dozen golf carts parked neatly just beyond the dining plaza.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– The carts engines never need to be recharged or fueled, commented Henry.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We went to the clubhouse where we picked up a golf bag and I played a good game. The golf course could not be nicer; there were hills and deep valleys, all kinds of beautiful trees, a lot of wild life and none of the animals and birds bothered us during the swings but they came to us when we were just walking around.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Every one of these birds and little furry friends are at least 50 years old. They like to be caressed and come in contact with us, but they know when to do it and they keep quiet and stay at a respectful distance when we concentrate on a shot, said James. They probably became more intelligent over the years, he went on.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Very interesting, I commented, but do you have people here that aren’t respectful? Bullies, drug dealers, assassins?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– No we don’t have any of those, replied Henry; perhaps the teleportation doors don’t allow them to come here. The next village once had a violent man that beat up a couple of people and one day he wasn’t there anymore.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I guess the robots are keeping us safe and will not allow any predator to live here, including human predators. I replied. But how many villages are there in this world?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– I took one of the golf carts once and drove a few hundred miles north and then made a left turn and came back and I found 18 villages; many were empty of people, and none had more than 50% of the houses occupied. There are always empty houses to sleep in when you visit this world. So, if you decide to stay here, you just move into one of the unoccupied houses.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– We will think about that, I said politely.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– If you spend one night here, you will miss this world when you go back and if you spend a week here, you will not want to live anywhere else. We are all very happy here and that is forever, since we are not growing old here and we are all in excellent health. It must be the food, something in it, prevents us from getting sick and there is no virus or bacteria that can affect us.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I looked at my wife, I didn’t have to say anything, but she understood that I was considering that possibility.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I would have to give up my career, my paintings, my financial security, everything I had, I thought.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We went to the stable after the game and Henry showed me the different bells.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Each of the bells have a different chime and the horse knows which one we are calling, said James as he rang one of the bells. A beautiful and joyful stallion came galloping from the prairie. James took a handful of horse treats from a dispenser and gave it to the horse.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– This is Richard, said James to the horse. I walked to it and caressed his head. We went back to the dining plaza and John was there with his wife waiting for me.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Hello Richard, said John happily, you must have delivered the painting we bought from you and found that we were gone…</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Yes John, I went to your living room and saw that the artifact was on; I deduced that you had walked through a door to another world and decided to come to your rescue.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– That was very nice, thank you, said John, will you spend the night with us?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Why not? I replied, looking hopefully at my charming wife.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We had dinner with the whole village and then we played some games and walked to the beach.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Why don’t you put on a swimming suit and refresh yourself? Asked James; the bathing suits are in these little beach cabins.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We changed and swam with hundreds of colorful fishes over multicolored corals and then we watched the sunset. Then the tree frogs started to sing their hearts out; the sky was full of stars and there was a moon with seas and continents and a beautiful atmosphere.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We were captivated by the millions of tree frogs sound and the beauty of the night; we just felt wonderful. I took Lise in my arms and shared that unforgettable moment. Later, we walked to one of the empty houses and spent the night on a most comfortable bed.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We talked with John again at breakfast.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You can have my 12 million dollars house and all the money I have in bank if you wish to live on Earth again, said John, you just have to get my check book from the top drawer in my bedroom and bring it here along with a legal paper that will transfer you the right to the house and the right to manage my assets. I will sign the document and a large number of blank checks, and you can return with it. But I want to warn you, the door to this world might stop working at any time and this is why we will not return. The longer you delay your decision to come and live with us, the greater are the chances that you will not be able to.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Thank you, John, I appreciate it, I will take a golf cart and get those documents and I will be back with an attorney and the documents.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We left the plaza and went back to John’s house and from there I called his attorney Tom Swift and told him that I needed him to prepare the legal documents and come over to John’s house. It is urgent, I said.</p>
<p></p>
<p>The document will be ready tomorrow and I will be there at 10:00AM.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Tom came on time, I opened the door and brought him to the living room. I showed him the artifact and turned it on and asked him to promise me to keep secret what he was about to learn. He promised. Then I moved in and out of the door to Eden a couple of times to reassure him that there was no danger at all and told him we were going to Eden where John was awaiting us.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Tom was quite courageous, he followed us since Lise would not let me go without her. We took him to the village where John signed the document and a pile of blank checks and we returned to the house, my house now.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Are you sure you want to return? Asked John, the house and those millions in the bank did not bring us happiness but here in Eden we are very happy and you would be as well.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Well John, I replied, I have an artist’s career and with the fortune you are giving me, we have decided to go back for a short time and then we will decide what to do. I am quite sure we will move here forever in a short while.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We went back to John’s house and moved in the following day. I paid Trident Villa Rental for the balance of our condo rent and called Trish.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Trish, there is a big change in my life, I said, would you like to work full time in the art gallery?</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Oh yes, absolutely. When will I start?</p>
<p></p>
<p>Trish had been working for us for a few years, managing the gallery when we were away in Montreal, and she loved it. She loved meeting a lot of people and she loved my work and felt rewarded every time she sold one and I mean personal satisfaction, not only the 10% commission she was getting in addition to her salary. She was a wonderful lady and my wife and I loved her very much.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– If you don’t mind, start tomorrow and let’s meet at the gallery at 10:00AM; I have something to tell you.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We spent the rest of the day walking inside and outside our new 12 million dollars house and reflected on our luck and how great it was to be living in such a beautiful place. We went to the Fresh Market on the 278 and bought 2 large size lobsters and a few pastries.</p>
<p></p>
<p>That night, we opened a bottle of Champagne and feasted on our freshly boiled lobsters. We spent two weeks away from the art gallery, visiting Daufuskie Island, Beaufort, Charleston and Savannah and I got bored.</p>
<p></p>
<p>-You know what Lise, I said, I don’t think that a great house and all those millions in bank are making me happy. In fact, I had more fun bicycling from our condo to the beach and have a walk once we get there than bicycling from our very wealthy area to our old condo. Let me explain with a comparison here: Going to Central Park in New York from an apartment in the Bronx is more fun than going to a poor sector of the Bronx from Central Park…</p>
<p></p>
<p>-Yes, very funny but true, replied Lise,</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Also, we get used quickly to luxury and now that we have been living in this multimillion dollars house for two weeks, it does not excite me anymore. In fact, I went on, the happiest day of my last twenty years is the day and night we spent in Eden. I felt so energetic there and the serenity of the place and the relationship we had with the people.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– So, what do you really want to tell me?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– Well, I propose that we spend one week in Eden and at the end of that week, we decide what it will be: living forever happily in Eden or living a few more years in our 12 million dollars house, then get sick and die in a crowded hospital.</p>
<p></p>
<p>– You have such a way of hammering your idea, said Lise; I would look foolish to object to it. Are you ready to quit on your artist career and everything we have been working on for so many years, our financial security, our friends, our children, our relatives?</p>
<p></p>
<p>– They have their own lives to live and besides if they want to join us in Eden, they have our new address and I will leave a note how to use the artifact. We will have a lot of friends there, the whole village.</p>
<p></p>
<p>We did it, we spent a wonderful week there and Lise stayed there. We decided to live in Eden forever.</p>
<p></p>
<p>I came back to do a video, my last video, and tell everyone that I am leaving the 12 million dollars house and the pile of signed blank checks that John gave me to whoever find the house. I will not tell you the exact address, you must find it. But the house is in Palmetto Dunes, right on the beach and there is a private gate to get to the house. The code is 7707.</p>
<p></p>
<p>If you can open the gate of a 12 million dollars house sitting on the beach with that code, the house is yours. If you decide to come over to Eden and live there forever with us leave everything like I did for the next lucky ones.</p>
<p></p>
<p>Now I am returning to Eden, I got only one step to do, I wish you all a very good life, Farewell.</p></div>
			</div>
			</div>
				
				
				
				
			</div>
				
				
			</div>
]]></content:encoded>
					
					<wfw:commentRss>https://galeriesaintpaul.com/one-step-to-eden/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
			<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		
		
			</item>
	</channel>
</rss>
